Skip to main content

Full text of "Woman as decoration."

See other formats


WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 


PLATE  I 


Sketched    for    "Woman    as    Decoration"  by  Thelma  Cudlipp 

Mme.  Geraldine  Farrar  in 
Greek  Costume  as   Thais 


WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 


BY 


EMILY  BURBANK 


ILLUSTRATED 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 
1917 


COPYRIGHT,  1917, 
By  DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY,  INC. 


DEDICATED 
TO 

V.  B.  G. 


39R3RR 


FOREWORD 

WOMAN  AS  DECORATION  is  intended  as  a  sequel 
to  The  Art  of  Interior  Decoration  (Grace 
Wood  and  Emily  Burbank). 

Having  assisted  in  setting  the  stage  for  woman, 
the  next  logical  step  is  the  consideration  of 
woman,  herself,  as  an  important  factor  in  the 
decprative  scheme  of  any  setting, — the  vital 
spark  to  animate  all  interior  decoration,  private 
or  public.  The  book  in  hand  is  intended  as  a 
brief  guide  for  the  woman  who  would  under- 
stand her  own  type, — make  the  most  of  it,  and 
know  how  simple  a  matter  it  is  to  be  decorative 
if  she  will  but  master  the  few  rules  underlying 
all  successful  dressing.  As  the  costuming  of 
woman  is  an  art,  the  history  of  that  art  must  be 
known — to  a  certain  extent — by  one  who  would 
be  an  intelligent  student  of  our  subject.  With 
the  assistance  of  thirty- three  illustrations  to 
throw  light  upon  the  text,  we  have  tried  to  tell 
the  beguiling  story  of  decorative  woman,  as  she 
appears  in  frescoes  and  bas  reliefs  of  Ancient 


XI 


xii  FOREWORD 

Egypt,  on  Greek  vases,  the  Gothic  woman  in 
tapestry  and  stained  glass,  woman  in  painting, 
stucco  and  tapestry  of  the  Renaissance,  seven- 
teenth, eighteenth  and  nineteenth  century  woman 
in  portraits. 

Contemporary  woman's  costume  is  considered, 
not  as  fashion,  but  as  decorative  line  and  colour, 
a  distinct  contribution  to  the  interior  decoration 
of  her  own  home  or  other  setting.  In  this  de- 
partment, woman  is  given  suggestions  as  to  the 
costuming  of  herself,  beautifully  and  appropri- 
ately, in  the  ball-room,  at  the  opera,  in  her  bou- 
doir, sun-room  or  on  her  shaded  porch;  in  her 
garden ;  when  driving  her  own  car;  by  the  sea,  or 
on  the  ice. 

Woman  as  Decoration  has  been  planned,  in 
part,  also  to  fill  a  need  very  generally  expressed 
for  a  handbook  to  serve  as  guide  for  be- 
ginners in  getting  up  costumes  for  fancy- 
dress  balls,  amateur  theatricals,  or  the  profes- 
sional stage. 

We  have  tried  to  shed  light  upon  period  cos- 
tumes and  point  out  ways  of  making  any  costume 
effective. 

Costume  books  abound,  but  so  far  as  we  know, 


FOREWORD  xiii 

this  is  the  first  attempt  to  confine  the  vast  and 
perplexing  subject  within  the  dimensions  of  a 
small,  accessible  volume  devoted  to  the  prin- 
ciples underlying  the  planning  of  all  costumes, 
regardless  of  period. 

The  author  does  not  advocate  the  preening  of 
her  feathers  as  woman's  sole  occupation,  in  any 
age,  much  less  at  this  crisis  in  the  making  of 
world  history;  but  she  does  lay  great  emphasis 
on  the  fact  that  a  woman  owes  it  to  herself,  her 
family  and  the  public  in  general,  to  be  as  decora- 
tive in  any  setting,  as  her  knowledge  of  the  art 
of  dressing  admits.  This  knowledge  implies  an 
understanding  of  line,  colour,  fitness,  back- 
ground, and  above  all,  one's  own  type.  To 
know  one's  type,  and  to  have  some  knowledge 
of  the  principles  underlying  all  good  dressing, 
is  of  serious  economic  value ;  it  means  a  saving 
of  time,  vitality  and  money. 

The  watchword  of  to-day  is  efficiency,  and  the 
keynote  to  modern  costuming,  appropriateness. 
And  so  the  spirit  of  the  time  records  itself  in 
the  interesting  and  charming  subdivision  of 
woman's  attire. 

One  may  follow  Woman  Decorative  in  the 


xiy  FOREWORD 

Orient  on  vase,  fan,  screen  and  kakemono;  as 
she  struts  in  the  stiff  manner  of  Egyptian  has 
reliefs,  across  walls  of  ancient  ruins,  or  sits  in 
angular  serenity,  gazing  into  the  future  through 
the  narrow  slits  of  Egyptian  eyes,  oblivious  of 
time;  woman,  beautiful  in  the  European  sense, 
and  decorative  to  the  superlative  degree,  on 
Greek  vase  and  sculptured  wall.  Here  in 
rhythmic  curves,  she  dandles  lovely  Cupid  on 
her  toe;  serves  as  vestal  virgin  at  a  woodland 
shrine;  wears  the  bronze  helmet  of  Minerva; 
makes  laws,  or  as  Penelope,  the  wife,  wearily 
awaits  her  roving  lord.  She  moves  in  august 
majesty,  a  sore-tried  queen,  and  leaps  in  merry 
laughter  as  a  care-free  slave;  pipes,  sings  and 
plies  the  distaff.  Sauntering  on,  down  through 
Gothic  Europe,  Tudor  England,  the  adolescent 
Renaissance,  Bourbon  France,  into  the  pictur- 
esque changes  of  the  eighteenth  century,  we 
ask,  can  one  possibly  escape  our  theme — Woman 
as  Decoration?  No,  for  she  is  carved  in  wood 
and  stone;  as  Mother  of  God  and  Queen  of 
Heaven  gleams  in  the  jeweled  windows  of  the 
church,  looks  down  in  placid  serenity  on  lighted 
altar;  is  woven  in  tapestry,  in  fact  dominates 


FOREWORD  xv 

all  art,  painting,  stucco  or  marble,  throughout 
the  ages. 

If  one  would  know  the  story  of  Woman's  evo- 
lution and  retrogression — that  rising  and  falling 
tide  in  civilisation — we  commend  a  study  of  her 
as  she  is  presented  in  Art.  A  knowledge  of  her 
costume  frequently  throws  light  upon  her  age; 
a  thorough  knowledge  of  her  age  will  throw 
light  upon  her  costume. 

A  study  of  the  essentials  of  any  costume,  of 
any  period,  trains  the  eye  and  mind  to  be  expert 
in  planning  costumes  for  every-day  use.  One 
learns  quickly  to  discriminate  between  details 
which  are  ornaments,  because  they  have  mean- 
ing, and  those  which  are  only  illiterate  super- 
fluities; and  one  learns  to  master  many  other 
points. 

It  is  not  within  the  province  of  this  book  to 
dwell  at  length  upon  national  costume,  but 
rather  to  follow  costume  as  it  developed  with 
and  reflected  caste,  after  human  society  ceased 
to  be  all  alike  as  to  occupation,  diversion  and 
interest. 

In  the  world  of  caste,  costume  has  gradually 
evolved  until  it  aims  through  appropriateness, 


xvi  FOREWORD 

at  assisting  woman  to  fulfil  her  role.  With 
peasants  who  know  only  the  traditional  costume 
of  their  province,  the  task  must  often  be  done 
in  spite  of  the  costume,  which  is  picturesque  or 
grotesque,  inconvenient,  even  impossible;  but 
long  may  it  linger  to  divert  the  eye!  Russia, 
Germany,  France,  Spain,  Italy,  Poland,  Scan- 
dinavia,— all  have  an  endless  variety  of  cos- 
tumes, rich  in  souvenirs  of  folk  history,  rain- 
bows of  colour  and  bizarre  in  line,  but  it  is  cos- 
tuming the  woman  of  fashion  which  claims  our 
attention. 

The  succeeding  chapters  will  treat  of  woman, 
the  vital  spark  which  gives  meaning  to  any  set- 
ting— indoors,  out  of  doors,  at  the  opera,  in  the 
ball-room,  on  the  ice — where  you  will.  Each 
chapter  has  to  do  with  modern  woman  and  the 
historical  paragraphs  are  given  primarily  to  shed 
light  upon  her  costume. 

It  is  shown  that  woman's  decorative  appear- 
ance affects  her  psychology,  and  that  woman's 
psychology  affects  her  decorative  appearance. 

Some  chapters  may,  at  first  glance,  seem 
irrelevant,  but  those  who  have  seriously  studied 
any  art,  and  then  undertaken  to  tell  its  story 


FOREWORD  xvii 

briefly  in  simple,  direct  language,  with  the  hope 
of  quickly  putting  audience  or  reader  in  touch 
with  the  vital  links  in  the  chain  of  evidence,  will 
understand  the  author's  claim  that  no  detour 
which  illustrates  the  subject  can  in  justice  be 
termed  irrelevant.  In  the  detours  often  lie  in- 
valuable data,  for  one  with  a  mind  for  research 
— whether  author  or  reader.  This  is  especially 
true  in  connection  with  our  present  task,  which 
involves  unravelling  some  of  the  threads  from 
the  tangled  skein  of  religion,  dancing,  music, 
sculpture  and  painting — that  mass  of  bright  and 
sombre  colour,  of  gold  and  silver  threads,  strung 
with  pearls  and  glittering  gems  strangely  broken 
by  age — which  tells  the  epic-lyric  tale  of  civili- 
sation. 

While  we  state  that  it  is  not  our  aim  to  make 
a  point  of  fashion  as  such,  some  of  our  illustra- 
tions show  contemporary  woman  as  she  appears 
in  our  homes,  on  our  streets,  at  the  play,  in  her 
garden,  etc.  We  have  taken  examples  of 
women's  costumes  which  are  pre-eminently 
characteristic  of  the  moment  in  which  we  write, 
and  as  we  believe,  illustrate  those  laws  upon 
which  we  base  our  deductions  concerning 


xviii  FOREWORD 

woman  as  decoration.  These  laws  are:  appro- 
priateness of  her  costume  to  the  occasion;  con- 
sideration of  the  type  of  wearer;  background 
against  which  costume  is  to  be  worn;  and  all 
decoration  (which  includes  jewels),  as  detail 
with  raison  d'etre.  The  body  should  be  carried 
with  form  (in  the  sporting  sense),  to  assist  in 
giving  line  to  the  costume. 

The  chic  woman  is  the  one  who  understands 
the  art  of  elimination  in  costumes.  Wear  your 
costumes  with  conviction — by  which  we  mean 
decide  what  picture  you  will  make  of  yourself, 
make  it  and  then  enjoy  it!  It  is  only  by  letting 
your  personality  animate  your  costume  that  you 
make  yourself  superior  to  the  lay  figure  or  the 
sawdust  doll. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  FACE 

FOREWORD xi 

I    A    FEW    HINTS   FOR   THE    NOVICE    WHO 

WOULD  PLAN  HER  COSTUMES       .       .         i 

Rules  having  economic  value  while  aiming  at 
decorativeness. — Lines  and  colouring  emphasised 
or  modified  by  costuming. — Temperaments  af- 
fect carriage  of  the  body. — Line  of  body  affects 
costume. — Technique  of  controlling  the  physique. 
— The  highly  sensitised  woman. — Costuming  an 
art. — Studying  types. — Starring  one's  own  good 
points. — Beauty  not  so  fleeting  as  is  supposed 
if  costume  is  adapted  to  its  changing  aspects. — 
Masters  in  art  of  costuming  often  discover  and 
star  previously  unrecognised  beauty. — Estab- 
lishing the  habit  of  those  lines  and  colours  in 
gowns,  hats,  gloves,  parasols,  sticks,  fans  and 
jewels  which  are  your  own. — The  intelligent 
purchaser. — The  best  dressed  women. — Value  of 
understanding  one's  background. — Learning  the 
art  of  understanding  one's  background. — Learn- 
ing the  art  of  costuming  from  masters  of  the 
art. — How  to  proceed  with  this  study. — Success- 
ful costuming  not  dependent  upon  amount  of 
money  spent  upon  it. — An  example 

II    THE  LAWS  UNDERLYING  ALL  COSTUMING 

OF  WOMAN         ...  -23 

Appropriateness  keynote  of  costuming  to-day. 
— Five  salient  points  to  be  borne  in  mind  when 
planning  a  costume. — Where  English,  French, 
and  American  women  excel  in  art  of  costuming. 
— Feeling  for  line. — To  make  our  points  clear 
constant  reference  to  the  stage  is  necessary. — 
Bakst  and  Poiret. — Turning  to  the  Orient  for 
line  and  colour. — Keeping  costume  in  same  key 
as  its  settings. — How  to  know  your  period ;  its 
line,  colours  and  characteristic  details. — Study- 
ing costumes  in  Gothic  illuminations 
xix 


xx  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGB 

III  How  TO  DRESS  YOUR  TYPE  .     .       .       .46 

A  FEW  POINTS  APPLYING  TO  ALL  COSTUMES. — 
Background. — Line  and  colour  of  costumes  to 
bring  out  the  individuality  of  wearer. — The  chic 
woman  defined. — Intelligent  expressing  of  self 
in  mise-en-scene. — Selecting  one's  colour  scheme 

IV  THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CLOTHES    ...      54 

Effect  of  clothes  upon  manners. — The  natural 
instinct  for  costuming,  "clothes  sense." — Cos- 
tuming affecting  psychology  of  wearer. — Clothes 
may  liberate  or  shackle  the  spirit  of  women,  be 
a  tyrant  or  magician's  wand. — Follow  colour 
instinct  in  clothes  as  well  as  housefurnishings 

V    ESTABLISH   HABITS  OF  CARRIAGE  WHICH 

CREATE  GOOD  LINE  .       .       .       .   '    *       66 

Woman's  line  result  of  habits  of  a  mind  con- 
trolled by  observations,  conventions,  experiences 
and  attitudes  which  make  her  personality. — 
Training  lines  of  physique  from  childhood;  an 
example. — A  knowledge  of  how  to  dress  appro- 
priately leads  to  efficiency 

VI    COLOUR  IN  WOMAN'S  COSTUME  .       .       .       74 

Colour  hallmark  of  to-day. — Bakst,  Rhein- 
hardt  and  Granville  Barker,  teachers  of  the  new 
colour  vocabulary.— PORTABLE  BACKGROUNDS 

VII    FOOTWEAR .85 

Importance  of  carefully  considering  extremi- 
ties,— What  constitutes  a  costume. — Importance 
of  learning  how  to  buy,  put  on  and  wear  each 
detail  of  costume  if  one  would  be  a  decorative 
picture. — Spats. — Stockings. — Slippers. — Buckles 

VIII    JEWELRY  AS  DECORATION      .       .       .       .       94 

Considered  as  colour  and  line  not  with  regard 
to  intrinsic  worth. — To  complete  a  costume  or 
furnish  keynote  upon  which  to  build  a  costume. 
— Distinguished  jewels  with  historic  associations 
worn  artistically;  examples. — Know  what 
jewels  are  your  affair  as  to  colour,  size,  and 


CONTENTS  xxi 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

shape. — To  know  what  one  can  and  cannot 
wear  in  all  departments  of  costuming  prepares 
one  to  grasp  and  make  use  of  expert  suggestions. 
How  fashions  come  into  being. — One  of  the  rules 
as  to  how  jewels  should  be  worn. — Gems  and 
paste 

IX    WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  BOUDOIR   .     in 

Negligee  or  tea-gown  belongs  to  this  intimate 
setting. — Fortuny  the  artist  designer  of  tea- 
gowns. — Sibyl  Sanderson. — The  decorative  value 
of  a  long  string  of  beads. — Beauty  which  is  the 
result  of  conscious  effort. — Bien  soint  a  hall- 
mark of  our  period 

X    WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  SUN-ROOM  .     116 

Since  a  winter  sun-room  is  planned  to  give 
the  illusion  of  summer,  one's  costuming  for  it 
should  carry  out  the  same  idea. — The  sun-room 
provides  a  means  for  using  up  last  summer's 
costumes. — The  hat,  if  worn,  should  suggest 
repose,  not  action. — The  age  and  habits  of  those 
occupying  a  sun-room  dictate  the  exact  type 
of  costume  to  be  worn. — Colour  scheme 

XI       i.   WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  GARDEN     124 

In  the  garden  the  costume  should  have  a 
decorative  outline  but  simple  colour  scheme 
which  harmonises  with  background  of  flowers. 
— White,  grey,  or  one  note  of  colour  prefer- 
able.— The  flowers  furnish  variety  and  colour. 
— Lady  de  Bathe  (Mrs.  Langtry)  in  her  garden 
at  Newmarket,  England. 

ii.   WOMAN  DECORATIVE  ON  THE  LAWN 

One  may  be  a  flower  or  a  bunch  of  flowers 
for  colour  against  the  unbroken  sweep  of  green 
underfoot  and  background  of  shrubs  and  trees. 
— Chic  outline  and  interesting  detail,  as  well  as 
colour,  of  distinct  value  in  a  costume  for  lawn. 
— How  to  cultivate  an  unerring  instinct  for 
what  is  a  successful  costume  for  any  given  occa- 
sion 

in.   WOMAN  DECORATIVE  ON  THE  BEACH 

If  one  would  be  a  contribution  to  the  picture, 
figure  as  white  or  vivid  colour  on  beach, 
deck  of  steamer  or  yacht 


xxii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XII    WOMAN  AS  DECORATION  WHEN  SKATING    134 

Line  of  the  body  all  important. — The  neces- 
sity of  mastering  form  to  gain  efficiency  in  any 
line;  examples. — The  traditional  skating  cos- 
tume has  the  lead 

XIII  WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  MOTOR  CAR  .     145 

The  colour  of  one's  car  inside  and  out  impor- 
tant factor  in  effect  produced  by  one's  care- 
fully chosen  costume 

XIV  How  TO  Go  ABOUT  PLANNING  A  PERIOD 

COSTUME 154 

Period. — Background. — Outline. — Materials. — 
Colour  scheme. — Detail  with  meaning. — Author- 
ities.— Consulting  portraits  by  great  masters. — 
Geraldine  Farrar. — Distinguished  collection  of 
costume  plates. — One  result  of  planning  period 
costumes  is  the  opening  up  of  vistas  in  history. 
—Every  detail  of  a  period  costume  has  its  fas- 
cinating story  worth  the  knowing. — Brief  his- 
toric outline  to  serve  as  key  to  the  rich  store- 
house of  important  volumes  on  costumes  and 
the  distinguished  textless  books  of  costume 
plates. — Period  of  fashions  in  costumes  devel- 
oping without  nationality. — Nationality  declared 
in  artistry  of  workmanship  and  the  modification 
or  exaggeration  of  an  essential  detail  accord- 
ing to  national  or  individual  temperament. — 
Evolution  of  woman's  costume. — Assyria. — 
Egypt. —  Byzantium/—  Greece. —  Rome. —  Gothic 
Europe. — Europe  of  the  Renaissance, — seven- 
teenth, eighteenth  and  nineteenth  century 
through  Mid-Victorian  period. — Cord  tied  about 
waist  origin  of  costumes  for  women  and  men 

XV    THE  STORY  OF  PERIOD  COSTUMES        .       .172 
A  RESUME. 

Woman  as  seen  in  Egyptian  sculpture-relief; 
on  Greek  vase;  in  Gothic  stained  glass;  carved 
stone;  tapestry;  stucco;  and  painting  of  the 
Renaissance;  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  century 
portraits. — Art  throughout  the  ages  reflects 
woman  in  every  role;  as  companion,  ruler, 


CONTENTS 


XXlll 


CHAPTER 


slave,  saint,  plaything,  teacher,  and  voluntary 
worker. — Evolution  of  outline  of  woman's  cos- 
tume, including  change  in  neck;  shoulder; 
evolution  of  sleeve;  girdle;  hair;  head-dress; 
waist  line;  petticoat. — Gradual  disappearance 
of  long,  flowing  lines  characteristic  of  Greek 
and  Gothic  periods. — Demoralisation  of  Nature's 
shoulder  and  hip-line  culminates  in  the  Velas- 
quez edition  of  Spanish  fashion  and  the  Marie 
Antoinette  extravaganzas 


XVI    DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOTHIC  COSTUME  .       .192 

Gothic  outline  first  seen  as  early  as  fourth 
century. — Costume  of  Roman-Christian  women. 
— Ninth  century. — The  Gothic  cape  of  twelfth, 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  made 
familiar  on  the  Virgin  and  saints  in  sacred 
art. — The  tunic. — Restraint  in  line,  colour,  and 
detail  gradually  disappear  with  increased  circu- 
lation of  wealth  until  in  fifteenth  century  we 
see  humanity  over-weighted  with  rich  brocades, 
laces,  massive  jewels,  etc. 

THE  VIRGIN  IN  ART 

Late  Middle  Ages. — Sovereignty  of  the  Virgin 
as  explained  in  "The  Cathedrals  of  Mont  St. 
Michel  and  Chatres,"  by  Henry  Adams. — 
Woman  as  the  Virgin  dominates  art  of  twelfth, 
thirteenth,  and  fourteenth  centuries. — The  gir- 
dle.— The  round  neck. — The  necklace,  etc. 

XVII    THE  RENAISSANCE 214 

SIXTEENTH  AND  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURIES 

Pointed  and  other  head-dresses  with  floating 
veils. — Neck  low  off  shoulders. — Skirts  part  as 
waist-line  over  petticoat. — Wealth  of  Roman 
Empire  through  new  trade  channels  had  led  to 
importation  of  richly  coloured  Oriental  stuffs. — 
Same  wealth  led  to  establishing  looms  in 
Europe. — Clothes  of  man  like  his  over-ornate 
furniture  show  debauched  and  vulgar  taste. — 
The  good  Gothic  lines  live  on  in  costumes  of 
nuns  and  priests. — The  Davanzati  Palace  col- 
lection, Florence,  Italy. — Long  pointed  shoes 
of  the  Middle  Ages  give  way  to  broad  square 
ones.  —  Gorgeous  materials.  —  Hats.  —  Hair.  — 


XXIV 


CONTENTS 


Sleeves. —  Skirts.  —  Crinolines.  —  Coats.  —  Over- 
skirts  draped  to  develop  into  panniers  of  Marie 
Antoinette's  time. — Directoire  reaction  to  sim- 
ple lines  and  materials 


XVII    EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY        .       .       .       .233 

Political  upheavals. — Scientific  discoveries. — 
Mechanical  inventions. — Chemical  achievements. 
— Chintz  or  stamped  linens  of  Jouy  near  Ver- 
sailles.— Painted  wall-papers  after  the  Chinese. 
— Simplicity  in  costuming  of  woman  and  man 

XIX    WOMAN  IN  THE  VICTORIAN  PERIOD  .       .241 

First  seventy  years  of  nineteenth  century. — 
"  Historic  Dress  in  America  "  by  Elizabeth  Mc- 
Clellan. — Hoops,  wigs,  absurdly  furbished  head- 
dresses, paper-soled  shoes,  bonnets  enormous, 
laces  of  cobweb,  shawls  from  India,  rouge  and 
hair-grease,  patches  and  powder,  laced  waists, 
and  "  vapours." — Man  still  decorative 

XX    SEX  IN  COSTUMING       .       .       .       .       .     244 

"European  dress." — Progenitor  of  costume 
worn  by  modern  men. — The  time  when  no  dis- 
tinction was  made  between  materials  used  for 
man  and  woman. — Velvets,  silks,  satins,  laces, 
elaborate  cuffs  and  collars,  embroidery,  jewels 
and  plumes  as  much  his  as  hers 

XXI    LINE    AND    COLOUR    OF    COSTUMES    IN 

HUNGARY v       .     252 

In  a  sense  colour  a  sign  of  virility. — Ex- 
amples.— Studying  line  and  colour  in  Magyar 
Land. — In  Krakau,  Poland, — A  highly  decora- 
tive Polish  peasant  and  her  setting 

XXII    STUDYING  LINE  AND  COLOUR  IN  RUSSIA  .     265 

Kiev  our  headquarters. — Slav  temperament 
an  integral  part  of  Russian  nature  expressed 
in  costuming  as  well  as  folk  songs  and  dances 
of  the  people. — Russian  woman  of  the  fashion- 
able world. — The  Russian  pilgrims  as  we  saw 
them  tramping  over  the  frozen  roads  to  the 
shrines  of  Kiev,  the  Holy  City  and  ancient 


CONTENTS 


XXV 


CHAPTER 


capital   of  Russia   at  the   close   of  the  Lenten 
season. — Their  costumes   and  their   psychology 


XXIII    MARK  TWAIN'S  LOVE  OF  COLOUR  IN  ALL 
COSTUMING 

Wrapped  in  a  crimson  silk  dressing-gown 
on  a  balcony  of  his  Italian  villa  in  Connecti- 
cut, Mark  Twain  dilated  on  the  value  of  bril- 
liant colour  in  man's  costuming. — His  creative, 
picturing-making  mind  in  action. — Other  themes 
followed 


XXIV    THE  ARTIST  AND  His  COSTUME  . 


A  God-given  sense  of  the  beautiful. — The 
artist  nature  has  always  assumed  poetic  license 
in  the  matter  of  dress. — Many  so-called  affec- 
tations have  raison  d'etre. — Responding  to  tex- 
ture, colour  and  line  as  some  do  to  music  and 
scenery. — How  Japanese  actors  train  them- 
selves to  act  women's  parts  by  wearing  woman's 
costumes  off  the  stage. — This  cultivates  the  re- 
quired feeling  for  the  costumes. — The  woman 
devotee  to  sports  when  costumed. — Richard 
Wagner's  responsiveness  to  colour  and  texture. 
— Clyde  Fitch's  sensitiveness  to  the  same. — 
The  wearing  of  jewels  by  men. — King  Edward 
VII. — A  remarkable  topaz  worn  by  a  Spaniard. 
— Its  undoing  as  a  decorative  object  through 
its  resetting 

XXV    IDIOSYNCRASIES  IN  COSTUME 

Fashions  in  dress  all  powerful  because  they 
seize  upon  the  public  mind. — They  become  the 
symbol  of  manners  and  affect  human  psychol- 
ogy.— Affectations  of  the  youth  of  Athens. — 
Les  Merveilleux,  Les  Encroyables,  the  Illumi- 
nati. — Schiller  during  the  Storm  and  Stress 
Period. — Venetian  belles  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury.— The  Cavalier  Servente  of  the  seventeenth 
century. — Mme.  Recamier  scandalised  London 
in  eighteenth  century  by  appearing  costumed 
a  la  Greque. — Mme.  Jerome  Bonaparte,  a  Bal- 
timore belle,  followed  suit  in  Philadelphia. — 
Hour-glass  waist-line  and  attendant  "vapours" 
were  thought  to  be  in  the  role  of  a  high-born 


276 


.   283 


292 


XXVI 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

Victorian  miss. — Appropriateness  the  contribu- 
tion of  our  day  to  the  story  of  woman's  cos- 
tuming 

XXVI    NATIONALITY  IN  COSTUME  .... 

When  seen  with  perspective  the  costumes  of 
various  periods  appear  as  distinct  types  though 
to  the  man  or  woman  of  any  particular  period 
the  variations  of  the  type  are  bewildering  and 
misleading. — Having  followed  the  evolution  of 
the  costume  of  woman  of  fashion  which  comes 
under  the  general  head  of  European  dress,  be- 
fore closing  we  turn  to  quite  another  field,  that 
of  national  costumes. — Progress  levels  national 
differences,  therefore  the  student  must  make  the 
most  of  opportunities  to  observe. — Experiences 
in  Hungary 

XXVII    MODELS . 

Historical  interest  attaches  to  fashions  in 
woman's  costuming. — One  of  the  missions  of 
art  is  to  make  subtle  the  obvious. — Examples  as 
seen  in  1917 


PAGE 


296 


306 


XXVIII    WOMAN  COSTUMED  FOR  HER  WAR  JOB  .     313 

The  Pageant  of  Life  shows  that  woman  has 
played  opposite  man  with  consistency  and  suc- 
cess throughout  the  ages. — Apropos  of  this,  we 
quote  from  Philadelphia  Public  Ledger,  for 
March  25,  1917,  an  impression  of  a  woman  of 
to-day  costumed  appropriately  to  get  efficiency 
in  her  war  work 


IN  CONCLUSION 

A  brief  review  of  the  chief  points  to  be  kept 
in  mind  by  those  interested  in  the  costuming 
of  woman  so  that  she  figures  as  a  decorative 
contribution  to  any  setting 


324 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

I     MME.  GERALDINE  FARRAR  IN  GREEK  COS- 
TUME AS  THAIS  (Frontispiece)  vi 
Sketched  by  Thelma  Cudlipp 

PAGE 

II    WOMAN  IN  ANCIENT  EGYPTIAN  SCULPTURE- 
RELIEF     9 

III  WOMAN  IN  GREEK  ART 19 

IV  WOMAN  ON  GREEK  VASE 29 

V    WOMAN  IN  GOTHIC  ART        ....       39 
Portrait  Showing  Pointed  Head-dress 

VI    WOMAN  IN  ART  OF  THE  RENAISSANCE  .       .       49 
Sculpture-relief     in     Terra-cotta:     The 
Virgin 

VII    WOMAN  IN  ART  OF  THE  RENAISSANCE  .       .       59 
Sulpture-relief     in     Terra-cotta:      Holy 
Women 

VIII    TUDOR  ENGLAND 69 

Portrait  of  Queen  Elizabeth 

IX    SPAIN — VELASQUEZ  PORTRAIT       .       .       .       79 

X    EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  ENGLAND  ...       89 
Portrait  by  Thomas  Gainsborough 

XI    BOURBON  FRANCE 99 

Portrait  of  Marie  Antoinette  by  Madame 
Vigee  Le  Brun 

XII    COSTUME  OF  EMPIRE  PERIOD  ....     109 
An  English  Portrait 

XIII    EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  COSTUME  .       .       .119 
Portrait  by  Gilbert  Stuart 
xxvii. 


XXV111 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


XIV    VICTORIAN  PERIOD  (ABOUT  1840)    . 
Mme.  Adeline  Genee  in  Costume 

XV    LATE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY  .       Y      , 
(ABOUT  1890) 
A  Portrait  by  John  S.  Sargent 

XVI    A  MODERN  PORTRAIT 

By  John  W.  Alexander 

XVII    A  PORTRAIT  OF  MRS.  PHILIP  M.  LYDIG 
By  I.  Zuloaga 

XVIII    MRS.  LANGTRY   (LADY  DE  BATHE)   IN 
EVENING  WRAP 

XIX    MRS.  COND£  NAST  IN  STREET  DRESS 
Photograph  by  Baron  de  Meyer 

XX    MRS.  CONDE  NAST  IN  EVENING  DRESS    . 
XXI    MRS.  CONDE  NAST  IN  GARDEN  COSTUME 

XXII    MRS.   CONDE  NAST  IN   FORTUNY  TEA 
GOWN      .       .       .     '••;•      ... 

XXIII  MRS.  VERNON  CASTLE  IN  BALL  COSTUME 

XXIV  MRS.   VERNON   CASTLE  IN  AFTERNOON 

COSTUME — WINTER      .       . 

XXV    MRS.  VERNON   CASTLE  IN  AFTERNOON 
COSTUME — SUMMER 

XXVI    MRS.  VERNON  CASTLE  COSTUMED  A  LA 
GUERRE  FOR  A  WALK  . 

XXVII    MRS.  VERNON  CASTLE — A  FANTASY 

XXVIII    MODERN  SKATING  COSTUME— 1917 

Winner  of  Amateur  Championship  of 
Fancy  Skating 

XXIX    A  MODERN  SILHOUETTE- — 1917       . 
TAILOR-MADE 

Drawn  from  Life  by  Elisabeth  Searcy 


FACE 
129 

139 


149 


159 


179 

I89 
199 

2O9 
219 

229 

239 

249 

259 
269 

279 


ILLUSTRATIONS  xxix 

PAGE 

XXX    TAPP^'S  CREATIONS    .       .  .       .     289 

Sketched  for  Woman  as  Decoration 
by  Thelma  Cudlipp 

XXXI    Miss  ELSIE  DE  WOLFE  IN  COSTUME  OF 

RED  CROSS  NURSE 299 

XXXII    MME.  GERALDINE  FARRAR  IN  SPANISH 

COSTUME  AS  CARMEN  ....     309 
From    Photograph    by    Courtesy    of 
Vanity  Fair 

XXXIII    MME.  GERALDINE  FARRAR  IN  JAPANESE 

COSTUME  AS  MADAME  BUTTERFLY     .     319 
Sketched  by  Thelma  Cudlipp 


"  The  Communion  of  men  upon  earth  abhors 
identity  more  than  nature  does  a  vacuum.  Nothing 
so  shocks  and  repels  the  living  soul  as  a  row  of 
exactly  similar  things,  whether  it  consists  of  modern 
houses  or  of  modern  people,  and  nothing  so  delights 
and  edifies  as  distinction." 

COVENTRY  PATMORE. 

"  Whatever  piece  of  dress  conceals  a  woman's 
figure,  is  bound,  in  justice,  to  do  so  in  a  picturesque 
way." 

From  an  Early  Victorian  Fashion  Paper. 

"  When  was  that  *  simple  time  of  our  fathers ' 
when  people  were  too  sensible  to  care  for  fashions  ? 
It  certainly  was  before  the  Pharaohs,  and  perhaps 
before  the  Glacial  Epoch." 

W.  G.  SUMNER,  in  Folkways. 


WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 


WOMAN    AS 
DECORATION 

CHAPTER  I 

A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE  WHO  WOULD 
PLAN  HER  COSTUMES 

|HERE  are  a  few  rules  with  regard  to 
the  costuming  of  woman  which  if 
understood  put  one  a  long  way  on  the 
road  toward  that  desirable  goal — decorativeness, 
and  have  economic  value  as  well.  They  are 
simple  rules  deduced  by  those  who  have  made 
a  study  of  woman's  lines  and  colouring,  and 
how  to  emphasise  or  modify  them  by  dress. 

Temperaments  are  seriously  considered  by  ex- 
perts in  this  art,  for  the  carriage  of  a  woman 
and  her  manner  of  wearing  her  clothes  depends 
in  part  upon  her  temperament.  Some  women 
instinctively  feel  line  and  are  graceful  in  con- 


2  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

sequence,  as  we  have  said,  but  where  one  is  not 
born  with  this  instinct,  it  is  possible  to  become 
so  thoroughly  schooled  in  the  technique  of  con- 
trolling the  physique — poise  of  the  body,  car- 
riage of  the  head,  movement  of  the  limbs,  use  of 
feet  and  hands,  that  a  sense  of  line  is  acquired. 
Study  portraits  by  great  masters,  the  movements 
of  those  on  the  stage,  the  carriage  and  positions 
natural  to  graceful  women.  A  graceful  woman 
is  invariably  a  woman  highly  sensitised,  but  re- 
member that  "  alive  to  the  finger  tips  " — or  toe 
tips,  may  be  true  of  the  woman  with  few  ges- 
tures, a  quiet  voice  and  measured  words,  as  well 
as  the  intensely  active  type. 

The  highly  sensitised  woman  is  the  one  who 
will  wear  her  clothes  with  individuality,  whether 
she  be  rounded  or  slender.  To  dress  well  is  an 
art,  and  requires  concentration  as  any  other  art 
does.  You  know  the  old  story  of  the  boy,  who 
when  asked  why  his  necktie  was  always  more 
neatly  tied  than  those  of  his  companions,  an- 
swered: "  I  put  my  whole  mind  on  it."  There 
you  have  it!  The  woman  who  puts  her  whole 
mind  on  the  costuming  of  herself  is  naturally 
going  to  look  better  than  the  woman  who  does 


A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE        3 

not,  and  having  carefully  studied  her  type,  she 
will  know  her  strong  points  and  her  weak  ones, 
and  by  accentuating  the  former,  draw  attention 
from  the  latter.  There  is  a  great  difference, 
however,  between  concentrating  on  dress  until 
an  effect  is  achieved,  and  then  turning  the  mind 
to  other  subjects,  and  that  tiresome  dawdling, 
indefinite,  fruitless  way,  to  arrive  at  no  convic- 
tions. This  variety  of  woman  never  gets  dress 
off  her  chest. 

The  catechism  of  good  dressing  might  be 
given  in  some  such  form  as  this:  Are  you  fat? 
If  so,  never  try  to  look  thin  by  compressing  your 
figure  or  confining  your  clothes  in  such  a  way 
as  to  clearly  outline  the  figure.  Take  a  chance 
from  your  size.  Aim  at  long  lines,  and  what 
dressmakers  call  an  "  easy  fit,"  and  the  use  of 
solid  colours.  Stripes,  checks,  plaids,  spots  and 
figures  of  any  kind  draw  attention  to  dimen- 
sions; a  very  fat  woman  looks  larger  if  her  sur- 
face is  marked  off  into  many  spaces.  Likewise 
a  very  thin  woman  looks  thinner  if  her  body 
on  the  imagination  of  the  public  subtracting 
is  marked  off  into  spaces  absurdly  few  in  num- 
ber. A  beautifully  proportioned  and  rounded 


4  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

figure  is  the  one  to  indulge  in  striped,  checked, 
spotted  or  flowered  materials  or  any  parti-col- 
oured costumes. 

Never  try  to  make  a  thin  woman  look  any- 
thing but  thin.  Often  by  accentuating  her  thin- 
ness, a  woman  can  make  an  effect  as  type,  which 
gives  her  distinction.  If  she  were  foolish  enough 
to  try  to  look  fatter,  her  lines  would  be  lost  with- 
out attaining  the  contour  of  the  rounded  type. 
There  are  of  course  fashions  in  types;  pale  ash 
blonds,  red-haired  types  (auburn  or  golden 
red  with  shell  pink  complexions),  dark  haired 
types  with  pale  white  skin,  etc.,  and  fash- 
ions in  figures  are  as  many  and  as  fleet- 
ing. 

Artists  are  sometimes  responsible  for  these 
vogues.  One  hears  of  the  Rubens  type,  or  the 
Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  Hauptner,  Burne-Jones, 
Greuse,  Henner,  Zuloaga,  and  others.  The  artist 
selects  the  type  and  paints  it,  the  attention  of  the 
public  is  attracted  to  it  and  thereafter  singles 
it  out.  We  may  prefer  soft,  round  blonds  with 
dimpled  smiles,  but  that  does  not  mean  that  such 
indisputable  loveliness  can  challenge  the  attrac- 


A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE        5 

tions  of  a  slender  serpentine  tragedy-queen,  if 
the  latter  has  established  the  vogue  of  her  type 
through  the  medium  of  the  stage  or  painter's 
brush. 

A  woman  well  known  in  the  world  of  fashion 
both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  slender  and  very  tall, 
has  at  times  deliberately  increased  that  height 
with  a  small  high-crowned  hat,  surmounted  by 
a  still  higher  feather.  She  attained  distinction 
without  becoming  a  caricature,  by  reason  of  her 
obvious  breeding  and  reserve.  Here  is  an  im- 
portant point.  A  woman  of  quiet  and  what  we 
call  conservative  type,  can  afford  to  wear  con- 
spicuous clothes  if  she  wishes,  whereas  a  con- 
spicuous type  must  be  reserved  in  her  dress.  By 
following  this  rule  the  overblown  rose  often 
makes  herself  beautiful.  Study  all  types  of 
woman.  Beauty  is  a  wonderful  and  precious 
thing,  and  not  so  fleeting  either  as  one  is  told. 
The  point  is,  to  take  note,  not  of  beauty's  de- 
parture, but  its  gradually  changing  aspect,  and 
adapt  costume,  line  and  colour,  to  the  demands 
of  each  year's  alterations  in  the  individual. 
Make  the  most  of  grey  hair;  as  you  lose  your 
colour,  soften  your  tones. 


6  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Always  star  your  points.  If  you  happen  to 
have  an  unusual  amount  of  hair,  make  it  count, 
even  though  the  fashion  be  to  wear  but  little.  We 
recall  the  beautiful  and  unique  Madame  X.  of 
Paris,  blessed  by  the  gods  with  hair  like  bronze, 
heavy,  long,  silken  and  straight.  She  wore  it 
wrapped  about  her  head  and  finally  coiled  into 
a  French  twist  on  the  top,  the  effect  closely  re- 
sembling an  old  Roman  helmet.  This  was  de- 
sign, not  chance,  and  her  well-modeled  features 
were  the  sort  to  stand  the  severe  coiffure, 
Madame's  husband,  always  at  her  side  that 
season  on  Lake  Lucerne,  was  curator  of  the 
Louvre.  We  often  wondered  whether  the 
idea  was  his  or  hers.  She  invariably  wore 
white,  not  a  note  of  colour,  save  her  hair; 
even  her  well-bred  fox  terrier  was  snowy 
white. 

Worth  has  given  distinction  to  more  than  one 
woman  by  recognising  her  possibilities,  if  kept 
to  white,  black,  greys  and  mauves.  A  beautiful 
Englishwoman  dressed  by  this  establishment, 
always  a  marked  figure  at  whatever  embassy  her 
husband  happens  to  be  posted,  has  never  been 
seen  wearing  anything  in  the  evening  but  black, 


PLATE  II 


Woman    in    ancient    Egyptian    sculpture-relief    about 

IOOO  B.C. 

We  have  here  a  husband  and  wife.     (Metropolitan 
Museum.) 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

Woman  in  Ancient  Egyp- 
tian Sculpture-Relief 


A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE       11 

or  white,  with  very  simple  lines,  cut  low  and 
having  a  narrow  train. 

It  may  take  courage  on  the  part  of  dressmaker, 
as  well  as  the  woman  in  question,  but  granted 
you  have  a  distinct  style  of  your  own,  and  under- 
stand it,  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  establish 
the  habit  of  those  lines  and  colours  which  are 
yours,  and  then  to  avoid  experiments  with  outre 
lines  and  shades.  They  are  almost  sure  to  prove 
failures.  Taking  on  a  colour  and  its  variants  is 
an  economic,  as  well  as  an  artistic  measure. 
Some  women  have  so  systematised  their  cos- 
tuming in  order  to  be  decorative,  at  the  least 
possible  expenditure  of  vitality  and  time  (these 
are  the  women  who  dress  to  live,  not  live  to 
dress),  that  they  know  at  a  glance,  if  dress  mate- 
rials, hats,  gloves,  jewels,  colour  of  stones  and 
style  of  setting,  are  for  them.  It  is  really  a  joy 
to  shop  with  this  kind  of  woman.  She  has 
definitely  fixed  in  her  mind  the  colours  and 
lines  of  her  rooms,  all  her  habitual  settings,  and 
the  clothes  and  accessories  best  for  her.  And 
with  the  eye  of  an  artist,  she  passes  swiftly  by 
the  most  alluring  bargains,  calculated  to  under- 
mine firm  resolution.  In  fact  one  should  not 


12  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

say  that  this  woman  shops;  she  buys.  What  is 
more,  she  never  wastes  money,  though  she  may 
spend  it  lavishly. 

Some  of  the  best  dressed  women  (by  which 
we  always  mean  women  dressed  fittingly  for 
the  occasion,  and  with  reference  to  their  own 
particular  types)  are  those  with  decidedly  lim- 
ited incomes. 

There  are  women  who  suggest  chiffon  and 
others  brocade;  women  who  call  for  satin,  and' 
others  for  silk;  women  for  sheer  muslins,  and 
others  for  heavy  linen  weaves;  women  for 
straight  brims,  and  others  for  those  that  droop; 
women  for  leghorns,  and  those  they  do  not  suit; 
women  for  white  furs,  and  others  for  tawny 
shades.  A  woman  with  red  in  her  hair  is  the 
one  to  wear  red  fox. 

If  you  cannot  see  for  yourself  what  line  and 
colour  do  to  you,  surely  you  have  some  friend 
who  can  tell  you.  In  any  case,  there  is  always 
the  possibility  of  paying  an  expert  for  advice. 
Allow  yourself -to  be  guided  in  the  reaching  of 
some  decision  about  yourself  and  your  limita- 
tions, as  well  as  possibilities.  You  will  by  this 
means  increase  your  decorativeness,  and  what  is 


A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE       13 

of    more   serious    importance,    your    economic 
value. 

A  marked  example  of  woman  decorative  was 
seen  on  the  recent  occasion  when  Miss  Isadora 
Duncan  danced  at  the  Metropolitan  Opera 
House,  for  the  benefit  of  French  artists  and  their 
families,  victims  of  the  present  war.  Miss  Dun- 
can was  herself  so  marvelous  that  afternoon,  as 
she  poured  her  art,  aglow  and  vibrant  with 
genius,  into  the  mould  of  one  classic  pose  after 
another,  that  most  of  her  audience  had  little 
interest  in  any  other  personality,  or  effect.  Some 
of  us,  however,  when  scanning  the  house  between 
the  acts,  had  our  attention  caught  and  held  by 
a  charmingly  decorative  woman  occupying  one 
of  the  boxes,  a  quaint  outline  in  silver-grey 
taffeta,  exactly  matching  the  shade  of  the 
woman's  hair,  which  was  cut  in  Florentine 
fashion  forming  an  aureole  about  her  small  head, 
— a  becoming  frame  for  her  fine,  highly  sensi- 
tive face.  The  deep  red  curtains  and  uphol- 
stery in  the  box  threw  her  into  relief,  a  lovely 
miniature,  as  seen  from  a  distance.  There  were 
no  doubt  other  charming  costumes  in  the  boxes 
and  stalls  that  afternoon,  but  none  so  successful 


i4  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

in  registering  a  distinct  decorative  effect.  The 
one  we  refer  to  was  suitable,  becoming,  indi- 
vidual, and  reflected  personality  in  a  way  to 
indicate  an  extraordinary  sensitiveness  to  values, 
that  subtle  instinct  which  makes  the  artist. 

With  very  young  women  it  is  easy  to  be  deco- 
rative under  most  conditions.  Almost  all  of 
them  are  decorative,  as  seen  in  our  present  fash- 
ions, but  to  produce  an  effect  in  an  opera  box  is  to 
understand  the  carrying  power  of  colour  and 
line.  The  woman  in  the  opera  box  has  the  same 
problem  to  solve  as  the  woman  on  the  stage:  her 
costume  must  be  effective  at  a  distance.  Such  a 
costume  may  be  white,  black  and  any  colour; 
gold,  silver,  steel  or  jet;  lace,  chiffon — what  you 
will — provided  the  fact  be  kept  in  mind  that 
your  outline  be  striking  and  the  colour  an  agree- 
able contrast  against  the  lining  of  the  box. 
Here,  outline  is  of  chief  importance,  the  silhou- 
ette must  be  definite;  hair,  ornaments,  fan,  cut 
of  gown,  calculated  to  register  against  the  back- 
ground. In  the  stalls,  colour  and  outline  of  any 
single  costume  become  a  part  of  the  mass  of 
colour  and  black  and  white  of  the  audience.  It 
is  difficult  to  be  a  decorative  factor  under  these 


A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE       15 

conditions,  yet  we  can  all  recall  women  of  every 
age,  who  so  costume  themselves  as  to  make  an 
artistic,  memorable  impression,  not  only  when 
entering  opera,  theatre  or  concert  hall,  but  when 
seated.  These  are  the  women  who  understand 
the  value  of  elimination,  restraint,  colour  har- 
mony and  that  chic  which  results  in  part  from 
faultless  grooming.  To-day  it  is  not  enough  to 
possess  hair  which  curls  ideally:  it  must,  willy 
nilly,  curl  conventionally! 

If  it  is  necessary,  prudent  or  wise  that  your 
purchases  for  each  season  include  not  more  than 
six  new  gowns,  take  the  advice  of  an  actress 
of  international  reputation,  who  is  famous  for 
her  good  dressing  in  private  life,  and  make  a 
point  of  adding  one  new  gown  to  each  of  the 
six  departments  of  your  wardrobe.  Then  have 
the  cleverness  to  appear  in  these  costumes  when- 
ever on  view,  making  what  you  have  fill  in  be- 
tween times. 

To  be  clear,  we  would  say,  try  always  to  begin 
a  season  with  one  distinguished  evening  gown, 
one  smart  tailor  suit,  one  charming  house  gown, 
one  tea  gown,  one  negligee  and  one  sport  suit. 
If  you  are  needing  many  dancing  frocks,  which 


1 6  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

have  hard  wear,  get  a  simple,  becoming  model, 
which  your  little  dressmaker,  seamstress  or  maid 
can  copy  in  inexpensive  but  becoming  colours. 
You  can  do  this  in  Summer  and  Winter  alike, 
and  with  dancing  frocks,  tea  gowns,  negligees 
and  even  sport  suits.  That  is,  if  you  have  smart, 
up-to-date  models  to  copy. 

One  woman  we  know  bought  the  finest  qual- 
ity jersey  cloth  by  the  yard,  and  had  a  little 
dressmaker  copy  exactly  a  very  expensive  skirt 
and  sweater.  It  seems  incredible,  but  she  saved 
on  a  ready  made  suit  exactly  like  it  forty  dol- 
lars, and  on  one  made  to  measure  by  an  exclu- 
sive house,  one  hundred  dollars!  Remember, 
however,  that  there  was  an  artist  back  of  it  all 
and  someone  had  to  pay  for  that  perfect  model, 
to  start  with.  In  the  case  we  cite,  the  woman 
had  herself  bought  the  original  sport  suit  from 
an  importer  who  is  always  in  advance  with  Paris 
models. 

If  you  cannot  buy  the  designs  and  workman- 
ship of  artists,  take  anvantage  of  all  opportuni- 
ties to  see  them;  hats  and  gowns  shown  at  open- 
ings, or  when  your  richer  friends  are  ordering. 
In  this  way  you  will  get  ideas  to  make  use  of 


PLATE  III 


A  Greek  vase.    Dionysiac  scenes  about  460  B.C.     In- 
teresting costumes.    (Metropolitan  Museum.) 


18 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

Woman  on  Greek  Vase 


A  FEW  HINTS  FOR  THE  NOVICE      21 

and  you  will  avoid  looking  home-made,  than 
which,  no  more  damning  phrase  can  be  applied 
to  any  costume.  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  implies 
a  hat  or  gown  lacking  an  artist's  touch  and  de- 
scribes many  a  one  turned  out  by  long-estab- 
lished and  largely  patronised  firms. 

The  only  satisfactory  copy  of  a  Fortuny  tea 
gown  we  have  ever  seen  accomplished  away 
from  the  supervision  of  Fortuny  himself,  was 
the  exquisite  hand-work  of  a  young  American 
woman  who  lives  in  New  York,  and  makes  her 
own  gowns  and  hats,  because  her  interest  and 
talent  happen  to  be  in  that  direction.  She  told 
a  group  of  friends  the  other  day,  to  whom  she 
was  showing  a  dainty  chiffon  gown,  posed  on  a 
form,  that  to  her,  the  planning  and  making  of  a 
lovely  costume  had  the  same  thrilling  excite- 
ment that  the  painting  of  a  picture  had  for  the 
artist  in  the  field  of  paint  and  canvas.  This 
same  young  woman  has  worked  constantly  since 
the  European  war  began,  both  in  London  and 
New  York,  on  the  shapeless  surgical  shirts  used 
by  the  wounded  soldiers.  In  this,  does  she  out- 
rank her  less  accomplished  sisters?  Yes,  for  the 
technique  she  has  achieved  by  making  her  own 


22  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

costumes  makes  her  swift  and  economical,  both 
in  the  cutting  of  her  material  and  in  the  actual 
sewing  and  she  is  invaluable  as  a  buyer  of  ma- 
terials. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  LAWS  UNDERLYING  ALL  COSTUMING  OF 
WOMAN 

[AT  every  costume  is  either  right  or 
wrong  is  not  a  matter  of  general 
knowledge.  "  It  will  do,"  or  "  It  is 
near  enough "  are  verdicts  responsible  for 
beauty  hidden  and  interest  destroyed.  Who  has 
not  witnessed  the  mad  mental  confusion  of 
women  and  men  put  to  it  to  decide  upon  cos- 
tumes for  some  fancy-dress  ball,  and  the  appall- 
ing ignorance  displayed  when,  at  the  costumer's, 
they  vaguely  grope  among  battered-looking  gar- 
ments, accepting  those  proffered,  not  really 
knowing  how  the  costume  they  ask  for  should 
look? 

Absurd  mistakes  in  period  costumes  are  to  be 
taken  more  or  less  seriously  according  to  tem- 
perament. But  where  is  the  fair  woman  who 
will  say  that  a  failure  to  emege  from  a  dress- 
maker's hands  in  a  successful  costume  is  not  a 

23 


24  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

tragedy?  Yet  we  know  that  the  average  woman, 
more  often  than  not,  stands  stupefied  before  the 
infinite  variety  of  materials  and  colours  of  our 
twentieth  century,  and  unless  guided  by  an 
expert,  rarely  presents  the  figure,  chez-elle,  or 
when  on  view  in  public  places,  which  she  would 
or  could,  if  in  possession  of  the  few  rules  under- 
lying all  successful  dressing,  whatever  the  cen- 
tury or  circumstances. 

Six  salient  points  are  to  be  borne  in  mind 
when  planning  a  costume,  whether  for  a  fancy- 
dress  ball  or  to  be  worn  as  one  goes  about  one's 
daily  life : 

First,  appropriateness  to  occasion,  station  and 
age; 

Second,  character  of  background  you  are  to 
appear  against  (your  setting) ; 

Third,  what  outline  you  wish  to  present  to 
observers  (the  period  of  costume)  ; 

Fourth,  what  materials  of  those  in  use  during 
period  selected  you  will  choose; 

Fifth,  what  colours  of  those  characteristic  of 
period  you  will  use ; 

Sixth,   the  distinction  between  those  details 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  25 

which  are  obvious  contributions  to  the  costume, 
and  those  which  are  superfluous,  because  mean- 
ingless or  line-destroying. 

Let  us  remind  our  reader  that  the  woman  who 
dresses  in  perfect  taste  often  spends  far  less 
money  than  she  who  has  contracted  the  habit 
of  indefiniteness  as  to  what  she  wants,  what  she 
should  want,  and  how  to  wear  what  she  gets. 

Where  one  woman  has  used  her  mind  and 
learned  beyond  all  wavering  what  she  can  and 
what  she  cannot  wear,  thousands  fill  the  streets 
by  day  and  places  of  amusement  by  night,  who 
blithely  carry  upon  their  persons  costumes 
which  hide  their  good  points  and  accentuate 
their  bad  ones. 

The  rara  avis  among  women  is  she  who  al- 
ways presents  a  fashionable  outline,  but  so  subtly 
adapted  to  her  own  type  that  the  impression 
made  is  one  of  distinct  individuality. 

One  knows  very  well  how  little  the  average 
costume  counts  in  a  theatre,  opera  house  or  ball- 
room. It  is  a  question  of  background  again. 
Also  you  will  observe  that  the  costume  which 
counts  most  individually,  is  the  one  in  a  key 


26  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

higher  or  lower  than  the  average,  as  with  a  voice 
in  a  crowded  room. 

The  chief  contribution  of  our  day  to  the  art 
of  making  woman  decorative  is  the  quality  of 
appropriateness.  I  refer  of  course  to  the  woman 
who  lives  her  life  in  the  meshes  of  civilisation. 
We  have  defined  the  smart  woman  as  she  who 
wears  the  costume  best  suited  to  each  occasion 
when  that  occasion  presents  itself.  Accepting 
this  definition,  we  must  all  agree  that  beyond 
question  the  smartest  women,  as  a  nation,  are 
English  women,  who  are  so  fundamentally  con- 
vinced as  to  the  invincible  law  of  appropriate- 
ness that  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave,  with  them 
evening  means  an  evening  gown ;  country  clothes 
are  suited  to  country  uses  and  a  tea-gown  is  not 
a  bedroom  negligee.  Not  even  in  Rome  can 
they  be  prevailed  upon  "  to  do  as  the  Romans 
do." 

Apropos  of  this  we  recall  an  experience  in 
Scotland.  A  house  party  had  gathered  for  the 
shooting, — English  men  and  women.  Among 
the  guests  were  two  Americans;  done  to  a  turn 
by  Redfern.  It  really  turned  out  to  be  a  trag- 
edy, as  they  saw  it,  for  though  their  cloth  skirts 


PLATE  IV 


27 


Greek  Kylix.  Signed  by  Hieron,  about  40x3  B.C. 
Athenian.  The  woman  wears  one  of  the  gowns  For- 
tuny  (Paris)  has  reproduced  as  a  modern  tea  gown.  It 
is  in  two  pieces.  The  characteristic  short  tunic  reaches 
just  below  waist  line  in  front  and  hangs  in  long,  fine 
pleats  (sometimes  cascaded  folds)  under  the  arms,  the  ends 
of  which  reach  below  knees.  The  material  is  not  cut  to 
form  sleeves;  instead  two  oblong  pieces  of  material  are 
held  together  by  small  fastenings  at  short  intervals,  show- 
ing upper  arm  through  intervening  spaces.  The  result 
in  appearance  is  similar  to  a  kimono  sleeve.  (Metropoli- 
tan Museum.) 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

Woman  in  Greek  Art  about 
400  B.C. 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  31 

were  short,  they  were  silk-lined;  outing  shirts 
were  of  crepe — not  flannel;  tan  boots,  but 
thinly  soled;  hats  most  chic,  but  the  sort  that 
drooped  in  a  mist.  Well,  those  two  American 
girls  had  to  choose  between  long  days  alone, 
while  the  rest  tramped  the  moors,  or  to  being 
togged  out  in  borrowed  tweeds,  flannel  shirts 
and  thick-soled  boots. 

That  was  some  years  back.  We  are  a  match 
for  England  to-day,  in  the  open,  but  have  a  long 
way  to  go  before  we  wear  with  equal  conviction, 
and  therefore  easy  grace,  tea-gown  and  evening 
dress.  Both  how  and  when  still  annoy  us  as  a 
nation.  On  the  street  we  are  supreme  when 
tailleur.  In  carriage  attire  the  French  woman 
is  supreme,  by  reason  of  that  innate  Latin  co- 
quetry which  makes  her  feel  line  and  its  signifi- 
cance. The  ideal  pose  for  any  hat  is  a  French 
secret. 

The  average  woman  is  partially  aware  that  if 
she  would  be  a  decorative  being,  she  must  grasp 
conclusively  two  points:  first,  the  limitations 
of  her  natural  outline ;  secondly,  a  knowledge  of 
how  nearly  she  can  approach  the  outline  de- 
manded by  fashion  without  appearing  a  cari- 


32  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

cature,  which  is  another  way  of  saying  that  each 
woman  should  learn  to  recognise  her  own  type. 
The  discussion  of  silhouette  has  become  a  pop- 
ular theme.  In  fact  it  would  be  difficult  to  find 
a  maker  of  women's  costumes  so  remote  and  un- 
read as  not  to  have  seized  and  imbedded  deep 
in  her  vocabulary  that  mystic  word. 

To  make  our  points  clear,  constant  reference 
to  the  stage  is  necessary;  for  from  stage  effects 
we  are  one  and  all  free  to  enjoy  and  learn.  No- 
where else  can  the  woman  see  so  clearly  pre- 
sented the  value  of  having  what  she  wears  har- 
monise with  the  room  she  wears  it  in,  and  the 
occasion  for  which  it  is  worn. 

Not  all  plays  depicting  contemporary  life  are 
plays  of  social  life,  staged  and  costumed  in  a 
chic  manner.  What  is  taught  by  the  modern 
stage,  as  shown  by  Bakst,  Reinhardt,  Barker, 
Urban,  Jones,  the  Portmanteau  Theatre  and 
Washington  Square  Players,  is  values,  as  the 
artist  uses  the  term — not  fashions;  the  relative 
importance  of  background,  outline,  colour,  tex- 
ture of  material  and  how  to  produce  harmonious 
effects  by  the  judicious  combination  of  furnish- 
ings and  costumes. 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  33 

To-day,  when  we  want  to  say  that  a  costume 
or  the  interior  decoration  of  a  house  is  the  last 
word  in  modern  line  and  colour,  we  are  apt  to 
call  it  a  la  Bakst,  meaning  of  course  Leon  Bakst, 
whose  American  "  poster "  was  the  Russian 
Ballet.  If  you  have  not  done  so  already,  buy 
or  borrow  the  wonderful  Bakst  book,  showing 
reproductions  in  their  colours  of  his  extraordi- 
nary drawings,  the  originals  of  which  are  owned 
by  private  individuals  or  museums,  in  Paris, 
Petrograd,  London,  and  New  York.  They  are 
outre  to  a  degree,  yet  each  one  suggests  the 
whole  or  parts  of  costumes  for  modern  woman 
— adorable  lines,  unbelievable  combinations  of 
colour!  No  wonder  Poiret,  the  Paris  dress- 
maker, seized  upon  Bakst  as  designer  (or  was  it 
Bakst  who  seized  upon  Poiret?). 

Bakst  got  his  inspiration  in  the  Orient.  As 
a  bit  of  proof,  for  your  own  satisfaction,  there 
is  a  book  entitled  Six  Monuments  of  Chinese 
Sculpture,  by  Edward  Chauvannes,  published 
in  1914,  by  G.  Van  Oest  &  Cie.,  of  Brussels  and 
Paris.  The  author,  with  a  highly  commendable 
desire  to  perpetuate  for  students  a  record  of 
the  most  ancient  speciments  of  Chinese  sculp- 


34  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

ture,  brought  to  Paris  and  sold  there,  from  time 
to  time,  to  art-collectors,  from  all  over  the  world; 
selected  six  fine  speciments  as  theme  of  text  and 
for  illustrations. 

Plate  23  in  this  collection  shows  a  woman 
whose  costume  in  outline  might  have  been  taken 
from  Bakst  or  even  Vogue.  But  put  it  the  other 
way  round :  the  Vogue  artist  to-day — we  use  the 
word  as  a  generic  term — finds  inspiration 
through  museums  and  such  works  as  the  above. 
This  is  particularly  true  as  our  little  hand-book 
goes  into  print,  for  the  reason  that  the  great 
war  between  the  Central  Powers  and  the  Entente 
has  to  a  certain  extent  checked  the  invention  and 
material  output  of  Europe,  and  driven  designers 
of  and  dealers  in  costumes  for  women,  to  China 
and  Japan. 

Our  great-great-grandmothers  here  in  Amer- 
ica wore  Paris  fashions  shown  on  the  imported 
fashion  dolls  and  made  up  in  brocades  from 
China,  by  the  Colonial  mantua  makers.  So  we 
are  but  repeating  history. 

To-day,  war,  which  means  horror,  ugliness, 
loss  of  ideals  and  illusions,  holds  most  of  the 
world  in  its  grasp,  and  we  find  creative  artists — 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  35 

apostles  of  the  Beautiful,  seeking  the  Orient  be- 
cause it  is  remote  from  the  great  world  struggle. 
We  hear  that  Edmund  Dulac  (who  has  shown 
in  a  superlative  manner,  woman  decorative, 
when  illustrating  the  Arabian  Nights  and  other 
well-known  books),  is  planning  a  flight  to  the 
Orient.  He  says  that  he  longs  to  bury  himself 
far  from  carnage,  in  the  hope  of  wooing  back 
his  muse. 

If  this  subject  of  background,  line  and  colour, 
in  relation  to  costuming  of  woman,  interests 
you,  there  are  many  ways  of  getting  valuable 
points.  One  of  them,  as  we  have  said,  is  to  walk 
through  galleries  looking  at  pictures  only  as 
decorations ;  that  is,  colour  and  line  against  the 
painter's  background. 

Fashions  change,  in  dress,  arrangement  of 
hair,  jewels,  etc.,  but  this  does  not  affect  values. 
It  is  la  ligne,  the  grand  gesture,  or  line  fraught 
with  meaning  and  balance  and  harmony  of 
colour. 

The  reader  knows  the  colour  scheme  of  her 
own  rooms  and  the  character  of  gowns  she  is 
planning,  and  for  suggestions  as  to  interesting 
colour  against  colour,  she  can  have  no  higher 


36  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

authority  than  the  experience  of  recognised 
painters.  Some  develop  rapidly  in  this  study  of 
values. 

If  your  rooms  are  so-called  period  rooms, 
you  need  not  of  necessity  dress  in  period  cos- 
tumes, but  what  is  extremely  important,  if  you 
would  not  spoil  your  period  room,  nor  fail  to 
be  a  decorative  contribution  when  in  it,  is  that 
you  make  a  point  of  having  the  colour  and  tex- 
ture of  your  house  gowns  in  the  same  key  as  the 
hangings  and  upholstery  of  your  room.  White 
is  safe  in  any  room,  black  is  at  times  too  strong. 
It  depends  in  part  upon  the  size  of  your  room. 
If  it  is  small  and  in  soft  tones,  delicate  harmon- 
ising shades  will  not  obtrude  themselves  as 
black  can  and  so  reduce  the  effect  of  space. 
This  is  the  case  not  only  with  black,  but  with 
emerald  green,  decided  shades  of  red,  royal 
blue,  and  purple  or  deep  yellows.  If  artistic 
creations,  these  colours  are  all  decorative  in  a 
room  done  in  light  tones,  provided  the  room  is 
large. 

A  Louis  XVI  salon  is  far  more  beautiful  if 
the  costumes  are  kept  in  Louis  XVI  colouring 
and  all  details,  such  as  lace,  jewelry,  fans,  etc,, 


PLATE  V 


37 


Example  of  the  pointed  head-dress,  carefully  concealed 
hair  (in  certain  countries  at  certain  periods  of  history,  a 
sign  of  modesty),  round  necklace  and  very  long  close 
sleeves  characteristic  of  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries. 

Observe  angle  at  which  head-dress  is  worn. 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

W oman  in  Gothic  Art 
Portrait    showing    pointed 
head-dress 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  41 

kept  strictly  within  the  picture ;  fine  in  design, 
delicate  in  colouring,  workmanship  and  quality 
of  material.  Beyond  these  points  one  may  fol- 
low the  outline  demanded  by  the  fashion  of  the 
moment,  if  desired.  But  remember  that  a  beau- 
tiful, interesting  room,  furnished  with  works  of 
art,  demands  a  beautiful,  interesting  costume,  if 
the  woman  in  question  would  sustain  the  im- 
pression made  by  her  rooms,  to  the  arranging 
of  which  she  has  given  thought,  time  and  vital- 
ity, to  say  nothing  of  financial  outlay;  she 
must  take  her  own  decorative  appearance 
seriously. 

The  writer  has  passed  wonderful  hours  exam- 
ining rare  illuminated  manuscripts  of  the  Mid- 
dle Ages  (twelfth,  thirteenth,  fourteenth  and 
fifteen  centuries),  missals,  "  Hours "  of  the  Vir- 
gin, and  Breviaries,  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
studying  woman's  costumes, — their  colour,  line 
and  details,  as  depicted  by  the  old  artists.  Gothic 
costumes  in  Gothic  interiors,  and  Early  Renais- 
sance costumes  in  Renaissance  interiors. 

The  art  of  moderns  in  various  media,  has 
taken  from  these  creations  of  mediaeval  genius, 
more  than  is  generally  realized.  We  were  look- 


42  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

ing  at  a  rare  illuminated  Gothic  manuscript  re- 
cently, from  which  William  Morris  drew  in- 
spirations and  ideas  for  the  books  he  made.  It 
is  a  monumental  achievement  of  the  twelfth 
century,  a  mass  book,  written  and  illuminated 
in  Flanders ;  at  one  time  in  the  possession  of  a 
Cistercian  monastery,  but  now  one  of  the  treas- 
ures in  the  noted  private  collection  made  by  the 
late  J.  Pierpont  Morgan.  The  pages  are  of 
vellum  and  the  illuminations  show  the  figures 
of  saints  in  jewel-like  colours  on  backgrounds  of 
pure  gold  leaf.  The  binding  of  this  book, — sides 
of  wood,  held  together  by  heavy  white  vellum, 
hand-tooled  with  clasps  of  thin  silver,  is  the 
work  of  Morris  himself  and  very  characteristic 
of  his  manner.  He  patterned  his  hand-made 
books  after  these  great  models,  just  as  he  worked 
years  to  duplicate  some  wonderful  old  piece  of 
furniture,  realising  so  well  the  magic  which 
lies  in  consecrated  labour,  that  labour  which 
takes  no  account  of  time,  nor  pay,  but  is  led  on 
by  the  vision  of  perfection  possessing  the  artist's 
soul. 

We  know  women  who  have  copied  the  line, 
colour  and  material  of  costumes  depicted  in 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  43 

Gothic  illuminations  that  they  might  be  in  har- 
mony with  their  own  Gothic  rooms.  One 
woman  familiar  with  this  art,  has  planned  a 
frankly  modern  room,  covering  her  walls  with 
gold  Japanese  fibre,  gilding  her  wood-work 
and  doors,  using  the  brilliant  blues,  purples  and 
greens  of  the  old  illuminations  in  her  hangings, 
upholstery  and  cushions,  and  as  a  striking  con- 
tribution to  the  decorative  scheme,  costumes 
herself  in  white,  some  soft,  clinging  material 
such  as  crepe  de  chine,  liberty  satin  or  chiffon 
velvet,  which  take  the  mediaeval  lines,  in  long 
folds.  She  wears  a  silver  girdle  formed  of  the 
hand-made  clasps  of  old  religious  books,  and 
her  rings,  neck  chains  and  earrings  are  all  of 
hand-wrought  silver,  with  precious  stones  cut 
in  the  ancient  way  and  irregularly  set.  This 
woman  got  her  idea  of  the  effectiveness  of 
white  against  gold  from  an  ancient  missal  in 
a  famous  private  collection,  which  shows  the 
saints  all  clad  in  marvellous  white  against  gold 
leaf. 

Whistler's  house  at  2  Cheyne  Road,  London, 
had  a  room  the  dado  and  doors  of  which  were 
done  in  gold,  on  which  he  and  two  of  his  pupils 


44  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

painted  the  scattered  petals  of  white  and  pink 
chrysanthemums.  Possibly  a  Persian  or  Jap- 
anese effect,  as  Whistler  leaned  that  way,  but 
one  sees  the  same  idea  in  an  illumination  of  the 
early  sixteenth  century;  "Hours"  of  the  Vir- 
gin and  Breviary,  made  for  Eleanor  of  Portu- 
gal, Queen  of  John  II.  The  decorations  here 
are  in  the  style  of  the  Renaissance,  not  Gothic, 
and  some  think  Memling  had  a  hand  in  the 
work.  The  borders  of  the  illumination,  char- 
acteristic of  the  Bruges  School,  are  gold  leaf  on 
which  is  painted,  in  the  most  realistic  way,  an 
immense  variety  of  single  flowers,  small  roses, 
pansies,  violets,  daisies,  etc.,  and  among  them 
butterflies  and  insects.  This  border  surrounds 
the  pictures  which  illustrate  the  text.  Always 
the  marvellous  colour,  the  astounding  skill  in 
laying  it  on  to  the  vellum  pages,  an  unforget- 
able  lesson  in  the  possibility  of  colour  applied 
effectively  to  costumes,  when  background  is  kept 
in  mind.  This  Breviary  was  bound  in  green 
velvet  and  clasped  with  hand-wrought  silver, 
for  Cardinal  Rodrigue  de  Castro  (1520-1600) 
of  Spain.  It  is  now  in  the  private  collection 
of  Mr.  Morgan.  The  cover  alone  gives  one 


COSTUMING  OF  WOMAN  45 

great  emotion,  genuine  ancient  velvet  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  to  imitate  which  taxes  the  in- 
genuity of  the  most  skilful  of  modern  manufac- 
turers. 


CHAPTER  III 

HOW    TO    DRESS    YOUR    TYPE 
A  Few  Points  Applying  to  All  Costumes 

IEDLESS  to  say,  when  considering 


woman's  costumes,  for  ordinary  use, 
in  their  relation  to  background,  un- 
less some  chameleon-like  material  be  invented 
to  take  on  the  colour  of  any  background,  one 
must  be  content  with  the  consideration  of  one's 
own  rooms,  porches,  garden,  opera-box  or 
automobile,  etc.  For  a  gown  to  be  worn  when 
away  from  home,  when  lunching,  at  recep- 
tions or  dinners,  the  first  consideration  must 
be  becomingness, — a  careful  selection  of  line 
and  colour  that  bring  out  the  individuality  of 
the  wearer.  When  away  from  one's  own  set- 
ting, personality  is  one  of  the  chief  assets  of 
every  woman.  Remember,  Individuality  is 
nature's  gift  to  each  human  being.  Some  are 

more  markedly  different  than  others,  but  we 

46 


PLATE  VI 


47 


Fifteenth-century  costume.  "  Virgin  and  Child  "  in 
painted  terra-cotta. 

It  is  by  Andrea  Verrocchio,  and  now  in  Metropolitan 
Museum.  We  have  here  an  illustration  of  the  costume, 
so  often  shown  on  the  person  of  the  Virgin  in  the  art  of 
the  Middle  Ages. 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

Woman  in  Art  of  the 
Renaissance  Sculpture-Relief 
in  Terra-Cotta;  The  Fir  gin 


HOW  TO  DRESS  YOUR  TYPE         51 

have  all  seen  a  so-called  colourless  woman 
transformed  into  surprising  loveliness  when 
dressed  by  an  artist's  instinct.  A  delicate  type 
of  blond,  with  fair  hair,  quiet  eyes  and  faint 
shell-pink  complexion,  can  be  snuffed  out  by 
too  strong  colours.  Remember  that  your 
ethereal  blond  is  invariably  at  her  best  in 
white,  black  (never  white  and  black  in  com- 
bination unless  black  with  soft  white  collars 
and  frills)  and  delicate  pastel  shades. 

The  richly-toned  brunette  comes  into  her 
own  in  reds,  yellows  and  low-tones  of  strong 
blue. 

Colourless  jewels  should  adorn  your  per- 
fect blond,  colourful  gems  your  glowing  bru- 
nette. 

What  of  those  betwixt  and  between?  In 
such  cases  let  complexion  and  colour  of  eyes 
act  as  guide  in  the  choice  of  colours. 

One  is  familiar  with  various  trite  rules 
such  as  match  the  eyes,  carry  out  the  general 
scheme  of  your  colouring,  by  which  is  meant, 
if  you  are  a  yellow  blond,  go  in  for  yellows, 
if  your  hair  is  ash-brown,  your  eyes  but  a 
shade  deeper,  and  your  skin  inclined  to  be 


52  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

lifeless  in  tone,  wear  beaver  browns  and  con- 
tent yourself  with  making  a  record  in  har- 
mony, with  no  contrasting  note. 

Just  here  let  us  say  that  the  woman  in  ques- 
tion must  at  the  very  outset  decide  whethef 
she  would  look  pretty  or  chic,  sacrificing  the 
one  for  the  other,  or  if  she  insists  upon  both, 
carefully  arrange  a  compromise.  As  for  ex- 
ample, combine  a  semi-picture  hat  with  a  semi- 
tailored  dress. 

/  The  strictly  chic  woman  of  our  day  goes  in 
'for  appropriateness;  the  lines  of  the  latest 
fashion,  but  adapted  to  bring  out  her  own  best 
points,  while  concealing  her  bad  ones,  and  an 
insistance  upon  a  colour  and  a  shade  of  col- 
our, sufficiently  definite  to  impress  the  be- 
holder at  a  glance.  This  type  of  woman  as  a 
rule  keeps  to  a  few  colours,  possibly  one  or 
two  and  their  varieties,  and  prefers  gowns  of 
one  material  rather  than  combinations  of  ma- 
terials. Though  she  possess  both  style  and 
beauty,  she  elects  to  emphasise  style,  j 

In  the  case  of  the  other  woman,  who  would 
star  her  face  at  the  expense  of  her  tout  en- 
semble, colour  is  her  first  consideration,  mul- 


HOW  TO  DRESS  YOUR  TYPE         53 

tiplication  of  detail  and  intelligent  expressing 
of  herself  in  her  mise-en-scene.  Seduisant, 
instead  of  chic  is  the  word  for  this  woman. 

Your  black-haired  woman  with  white  skin 
and  dark,  brilliant  eyes,  is  the  one  who  can 
best  wear  emerald  green  and  other  strong 
colours.  The  now  fashionable  mustard,  sage 
green,  and  bright  magentas  are  also  the  affaire 
of  this  woman  with  clear  skin,  brilliant  colour 
and  sparkling  eyes. 

These  same  colours,  if  subdued,  are  lovely 
on  the  middle-aged  woman  with  black  hair, 
quiet  eyes  and  pale  complexion,  but  if  her 
hair  is  grey  or  white,  mustard  and  sage  green 
are  not  for  her,  and  the  magenta  must  be  the 
deep  purplish  sort,  which  combines  with  her 
violets  and  mauves,  or  delicate  pinks  and 
faded  blues.  She  will  be  at  her  best  in  shades 
of  grey  which  tone  with  her  hair. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CLOTHES 


AS  the  reader  ever  observed  the  effect 
of  clothes  upon  manners?    It  is  amaz- 
ing,   and   only   proves   how   patheti- 
cally childlike  human  nature  is. 

Put  any  woman  into  a  Marie  Antoinette  cos- 
tume and  see  how,  during  an  evening  she  will 
gradually  take  on  the  mannerisms  of  that  time. 
This  very  point  was  brought  up  recently  in  con- 
versation with  an  artist,  who  in  referring  to  one 
of  the  most  successful  costume  balls  ever  given 
in  New  York — the  crinoline  ball  at  the  old  Astor 
House-spoke  of  howourunromanticWall  Street 
men  fell  to  the  spell  of  stocks,  ruffled  shirts  and 
knickerbockers,  and  as  the  evening  advanced, 
were  quite  themselves  in  the  minuette  and  polka, 
bowing  low  in  solemn  rigidity,  leading  their 
lady  with  high  arched  arm,  grasping  her 
pinched-in  waist,  and  swinging  her  beruffled, 
crinolined  form  in  quite  the  1860  manner, 

54 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CLOTHES      55 

Some  women,  even  girls  of  tender  years,  have 
a  natural  instinct  for  costuming  themselves,  so 
that  they  contribute  in  a  decorative  way  to  any 
setting  which  chance  makes  theirs.  Watch  chil- 
dren "  dressing  up  "  and  see  how  among  a  large 
number,  perhaps  not  more  than  one  of  them  will 
have  this  gift  for  effects.  It  will  be  she  who 
knows  at  a  glance  which  of  the  available  .odds 
and  ends  she  wants  for  herself,  and  with  a  sure, 
swift  hand  will  wrap  a  bright  shawl  about  her, 
tie  a  flaming  bit  of  silk  about  her  dark  head,  and 
with  an  assumed  manner,  born  of  her  garb,  cast 
a  magic  spell  over  the  small  band  which  she 
leads  on,  to  that  which,  without  her  intense  con- 
viction and  their  susceptibility  to  her  mental 
attitude  toward  the  masquerade,  could  never  be 
done. 

This  illustrates  the  point  we  would  make  as  to 
the  effect  of  clothes  upon  psychology.  The  ac- 
tor's costume  affects  the  real  actor's  psychology 
as  much  or  more  than  it  does  that  of  his  audi- 
ence. He  is  the  man  he  has  made  himself  ap- 
pear. The  writer  had  the  experience  of  seeing 
a  well-known  opera  singer,  when  a  victim  to  a 
bad  case  of  the  grippe,  leave  her  hotel  voiceless, 


5  6  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

facing  a  matinee  of  Juliet.  Arrived  in  her  dress- 
ing-room at  the  opera,  she  proceeded  to  change 
into  the  costume  for  the  first  act.  Under  the 
spell  of  her  role,  that  prima  donna  seemed  liter- 
ally to  shed  her  malady  with  her  ordinary  gar- 
ments, and  to  take  on  health  and  vitality 
with  her  Juliet  robes.  Even  in  the  Waltz 
song  her  voice  did  not  betray  her,  and  ap- 
parently no  critic  detected  that  she  was  in- 
disposed. 

In  speaking  of  periods  in  furniture,  we  said 
that  their  story  was  one  of  waves  of  types  which 
repeated  themselves,  reflecting  the  ages  in  which 
they  prevailed.  With  clothes  we  find  it  is  the 
same  thing:  the  scarlet,  and  silver  and  gold  of 
the  early  Jacobeans,  is  followed  by  the  drabs 
and  greys  of  the  Commonwealth ;  the  marvellous 
colour  of  the  Church,  where  Beauty  was  en- 
throned, was  stamped  out  by  the  iron  will  of 
Cromwell  who,  in  setting  up  his  standard  of 
revolt,  wrapped  soul  and  body  of  the  new  Faith 
in  penal  shades. 

New  England  was  conceived  in  this  spirit  and 
as  mind  had  affected  the  colour  of  the  Puritans' 
clothes,  so  in  turn  the  drab  clothes,  prescribed 


PLATE  VII 


57 


Fifteenth-century  costumes  on  the  Holy  Women  at  the 
Tomb  of  our  Lord. 

The  sculpture  relief  is  enamelled  terra-cotta  in  white, 
blue,  green,  yellow  and  manganese  colours.  It  bears  the 
date  1487. 

Note  character  of  head-dresses,  arrangement  of  hair, 
capes  and  gowns  which  are  Early  Renaissance.  (Metro- 
politan Museum.) 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CLOTHES      61 

by  their  new  creed,  helped  to  remove  colour 
from  the  New  England  mind  and  nature. 

But  observe  how,  as  prosperity  follows  priva- 
tion, the  mind  expands,  reaching  out  for  what 
the  changed  psychology  demands.  It  is  the  old 
story  of  Rome  grown  rich  and  gay  in  mood  and 
dress.  There  were  of  course,  villains  in  Puritan 
drab  and  Grecian  white,  but  the  child  in  every 
man  takes  symbol  for  fact.  So  it  is  that  to-day, 
some  shudder  with  the  belief  that  Beauty,  re- 
enthroned  in  all  her  gorgeous  modern  hues, 
means  near  disaster.  The  progressives  claim 
that  into  the  world  has  come  a  new  hope;  that 
beneath  our  lovely  clothes  of  rainbow  tints,  and 
within  our  homes  where  Beauty  surely  reigns, 
a  new  psychology  is  born  to  radiate  colour  from 
within. 

Our  advice  to  the  woman  not  born  with  clothes 
sense,  is:  employ  experts  until  you  acquire  a 
mental  picture  of  your  possibilities  and  limita- 
tions, or  buy  as  you  can  afford  to,  good  French 
models,  under  expert  supervision.  You  may 
never  turn  out  to  be  an  artist  in  the  treatment  of 
your  appearance,  instinctively  knowing  how  a 
prevailing  fashion  in  line  and  colour  may  be 


62  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

adapted  to  you,  but  you  can  be  taught  what  your 
own  type  is,  what  your  strong  points  are,  your 
weak  ones,  and  how,  while  accentuating  the  for- 
mer, you  may  obliterate  the  latter. 

There  are  two  types  of  women  familiar  to  all 
of  us:  the  one  gains  in  vital  charm  and  abandon 
of  spirit  from  the  consciousness  that  she  is  fault- 
lessly gowned;  the  other  succumbs  to  self-con- 
sciousness and  is  pitifully  unable  to  extricate  her 
mood  from  her  material  trappings. 

For  the  darling  of  the  gods  who  walks  through 
life  on  clouds,  head  up  and  spirit-free,  who 
knows  she  is  perfectly  turned  out  and  lets  it  go 
at  that,  we  have  only  grateful  applause.  She 
it  is  who  carries  every  occasion  she  graces — in- 
doors, out-of-doors,  at  home,  abroad.  May  her 
kind  be  multiplied! 

But  to  the  other  type,  she  who  droops  under 
her  silks  and  gold  tissue,  whose  pearls  are  chains 
indeed,  we  would  throw  out  a  lifeline.  Sub- 
merged by  clothes,  the  more  she  struggles  to  rise 
above  them  the  more  her  spirit  flags.  The  case  is 
this:  the  woman's  mind  is  wrong;  her  clothes 
are  right — lovely  as  ever  seen;  her  jewels  gems; 
her  house  and  car  and  dog  the  best.  It  is  her 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CLOTHES      63 

mind  that  is  wrong;  it  is  turned  in,  instead  of 
out. 

Now  this  intense  and  soul-,  as  well  as  line- 
destroying  self-consciousness,  may  be  prenatal, 
and  it  may  result  from  the  Puritan  attitude  to- 
ward beauty;  that  old  New  England  point  of 
view  that  the  beautiful  and  the  vicious  are  akin. 
Every  young  child  needs  to  have  cultivated  a 
certain  degree  of  self-reliance.  To  know  that 
one's  appearance  is  pleasing,  to  put  it  mildly, 
is  of  inestimable  value  when  it  comes  to  meeting 
the  world.  Every  child,  if  normal,  has  its  good 
points — hair,  eyes,  teeth,  complexion  or  figure; 
and  we  all  know  that  many  a  stage  beauty  has 
been  built  up  on  even  two  of  these  attributes. 
Star  your  good  points,  clothes  will  help  you. 
Be  a  winner  in  your  own  setting,  but  avoid  the 
fatal  error  of  damning  your  clothes  by  the  spirit 
within  you. 

The  writer  has  in  mind  a  woman  of  distin- 
guished appearance,  beauty,  great  wealth,  few 
cares,  wonderful  clothes  and  jewels,  palatial 
homes;  and  yet  an  envious  unrest  poisons  her 
soul.  She  would  look  differently,  be  different 
and  has  not  the  wisdom  to  shake  off  her  fetters. 


64  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Her  perfect  dressing  helps  this  woman;  you 
would  not  be  conscious  of  her  otherwise,  but 
with  her  natural  equipment,  granted  that  she 
concentrated  upon  flashing  her  spirit  instead  of 
her  wealth,  she  would  be  a  leader  in  a  fine  sense. 
The  Beauty  Doctor  can  do  much,  but  show  us 
one  who  can  put  a  gleam  in  the  eye,  tighten  the 
grasp,  teach  one  that  ineffable  grace  which  en- 
ables woman,  young  or  old,  to  wear  her  cloths 
as  if  an  integral  part  of  herself.  This  quality 
belongs  to  the  woman  who  knows,  though  she 
may  not  have  thought  it  out,  that  clothes  can 
make  one  a  success,  but  not  a  success  in  the  en- 
during sense.  Dress  is  a  tyrant  if  you  take  it  as 
your  god,  but  on  the  other  hand  dress  becomes 
a  magician's  wand  when  dominated  by  a  clever 
brain.  Gown  yourself  as  beautifully  as  you  can 
afford,  but  with  judgment.  What  we  do,  and 
how  we  do  it,  is  often  seriously  and  strangely 
affected  by  what  we  have  on.  The  writer  has 
in  mind  a  literary  woman  who  says  she  can  never 
talk  business  except  in  a  linen  collar!  Mark 
Twain,  in  his  last  days,  insisted  that  he  wrote 
more  easily  in  his  night-shirt.  Richard  Wagner 
deliberately  put  on  certain  rich  materials  in  col- 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CLOTHES      65 

ours  and  hung  his  room  with  them  when  com- 
posing the  music  of  The  Ring.  Chopin  says 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend:  "After  working  at  the 
piano  all  day,  I  find  that  nothing  rests  me  so 
much  as  to  get  into  the  evening  dress  which  I 
wear  on  formal  occasions."  In  monarchies  based 
on  militarism,  royal  princes,  as  soon  as  they  can 
walk,  are  put  into  military  uniforms.  It  culti- 
vates in  them  the  desired  military  spirit.  We 
all  associate  certain  duties  with  certain  costumes, 
and  the  extraordinary  response  to  colour  is  fa- 
miliar to  all.  We  talk  about  feeling  colour  and 
say  that  we  can  or  cannot  live  in  green,  blue, 
violet  or  red.  It  is  well  to  follow  this  colour  in- 
stinct in  clothes  as  well  as  in  furnishing.  You 
will  find  you  are  at  your  best  in  the  colours  and 
lines  most  sympathetic  to  you. 

We  know  a  woman  who  is  an  unusual  beauty 
and  has  distinction,  in  fact  is  noted  for  her  chic 
when  in  white,  black  or  the  combination.  She 
once  ventured  a  cerise  hat  and  instantly  dropped 
to  the  ranks  of  the  commonplace.  Fine  eyes, 
hair,  skin,  teeth,  colour  and  carriage  were  still 
hers,  but  her  effectiveness  was  lessened  as  that 
of  a  pearl  might  be  if  set  in  a  coral  circle. 


CHAPTER  V 

ESTABLISH  HABITS  OF  CARRIAGE  WHICH  CREATE 
GOOD  LINE 

IMAN'S  line  is  the  result  of  her  (Tos- 
tume,  in  part  only.  Far  more  is 
woman's  costume  affected  by  her  line. 
By  this  we  mean  the  line  she  habitually  falls  into, 
the  pose  of  torso,  the  line  of  her  legs  in  action, 
and  when  seated,  her  arms  and  hands  in  repose 
and  gesture,  the  poise  of  her  head.  It  is  woman's 
line  resulting  from  her  habit  of  mind  and  the 
control  which  her  mind  has  over  her  body,  a 
thing  quite  apart  from  the  way  God  made  her, 
and  the  expression  her  body  would  have  had  if 
left  to  itself,  ungoverned  by  a  mind  stocked  with 
observations,  conventions,  experience  and  atti- 
tudes. We  call  this  the  physical  expression  of 
woman's  personality;  this  personality  moulds  her 
bodily  lines  and  if  properly  directed  determines 
the  character  of  the  clothes  she  wears ;  determines 
also  whether  she  be  a  decorative  object  which 

66 


PLATE  VIII 


Queen  Elizabeth  in  the  absurdly  elaborate  costume  of 
the  late  Renaissance.  Then  crinoline,  gaudy  materials, 
and  ornamentations  without  meaning  reached  their  high- 
water  mark  in  the  costuming  of  women. 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 


Tudor  England     Portrait 
of    Queen    Eliz  abeth 


ESTABLISH  HABITS  OF  CARRIAGE      71 

says  something  in  line  and  colour,  or  an  undeco- 
rative  object  which  says  nothing. 

Woman  to  be  decorative,  should  train  the  car- 
riage of  her  body  from  childhood,  by  wearing 
appropriate  clothing  for  various  daily  roles. 
There  is  more  in  this  than  at  first  appears.  The 
criticism  by  foreigners  that  Americans,  both  men 
and  women,  never  appear  really  at  home  in  eve- 
ning clothes,  that  they  look  as  if  they  felt  dressed, 
is  true  of  the  average  man  and  woman  of  our 
country  and  results  from  the  lax  standards  of  a 
new  and  composite  social  structure.  America 
as  a  whole,  lacks  traditions  and  still  embodies  the 
pioneer  spirit,  equally  characteristic  of  Australia 
and  other  offshoots  from  the  old  world. 

The  little  American  girl  who  is  brought  up 
from  babyhood  to  change  for  the  evening,  even 
though  she  have  a  nursery  tea,  and  be  allowed 
only  a  brief  good-night  visit  to  the  grown-ups, 
is  still  the  exception  rather  than  the  rule.  A  wee 
English  maiden  we  know,  created  a  good  deal 
of  amused  comment  because,  on  several  occa- 
sions, when  passing  rainy  afternoons  indoors, 
with  some  affluent  little  New  York  friends, 
whose  luxurious  nurseries  and  marvellous  me- 


72  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

chanical  toys  were  a  delight,  always  insisted 
upon  returning  home, — a  block  distant, — to 
change  into  white  before  partaking  of  milk 
toast  and  jam,  at  the  nursery  table,  the  Ameri- 
can children  keeping  on  their  pink  and  blue 
linens  of  the  afternoon.  The  fact  of  white  or 
pink  is  unimportant,  but  our  point  is  made 
when  we  have  said  that  the  mother  of  the 
American  children  constantly  remarked  on  the 
unconscious  grace  of  the  English  tot,  whether 
in  her  white  muslin  and  pink  ribbons,  her  rid- 
ing clothes,  or  accordion-plaited  dancing  frock. 
The  English  woman-child  was  acquiring  deco- 
rative lines  by  wearing  the  correct  costume  for 
each  occasion,  as  naturally  as  a  bird  wears  its 
feathers.  This  is  one  way  of  obviating  self- 
consciousness. 

The  Eton  boy  masters  his  stick  and  topper 
in  the  same  way,  when  young,  and  so  more  easily 
passes  through  the  formless  stage  conspicuous  in 
the  American  youth. 

Call  it  technique,  or  call  it  efficiency,  the  ob- 
ject of  our  modern  life  is  to  excel,  to  be  the  best 
of  our  kind,  and  appropriate  dress  is  a  means  to 
that  end,  for  it  helps  to  liberate  the  spirit.  We 


ESTABLISH  HABITS  OF  CARRIAGE      73 

of  to-day  make  no  claim  to  consistency  or  logic. 
Some  of  us  wear  too  high  heels,  even  with 
strictly  tailored  suits,  which  demand  in  the  name 
of  consistency  a  sensible  shoe.  Also  our  sensible 
skirt  may  be  far  too  narrow  for  comfort.  But 
on  the  whole,  women  have  made  great  strides  in 
the  matter  of  costuming  with  a  view  to  appro- 
priateness and  efficiency. 


CHAPTER  VI 

COLOUR  IN  WOMAN'S  COSTUME 


OLOUR  is  the  hall-mark  of  our  day, 
and  woman  dccoratively  costumed,  and 
as  decorator,  will  be  largely  responsi- 


ble for  recording  this  age  as  one  of  distinct  im- 
portance— a  transition  period  in  decoration. 

Colour  is  the  most  marked  expression  of  the 
spirit  of  the  times;  colour  in  woman's  clothes; 
colour  in  house  furnishing;  colour  on  the  stage 
and  in  its  setting;  colour  in  prose  and  verse. 

Speaking  of  colour  in  verse,  Rudyard  Kip- 
ling says  (we  quote  from  an  editorial  in  the 
Philadelphia  Public  Ledger,  Jan.  7,  1917) : 

"  Several  songs  written  by  Tommy  and  the 
Poilu  at  the  front,  celebrate  the  glories  of  camp 
life  in  such  vivid  colors  they  could  not  be  re- 
produced in  cold,  black,  leaden  type." 

It  is  no  mere  chance,  this  use  of  vivid  colour. 
Man's  psychology  to-day  craves  it.  A  revolution 
is  on.  Did  not  the  strong  red,  green,  and  blue 

74 


COLOUR  IN  WOMAN'S  COSTUME      75 

of  Napoleon's  time  follow  the  delicate  sky-blues, 
rose  and  sunset-yellows  of  the  Louis? 

Colour  pulses  on  every  side,  strong,  clean,  clear 
rainbow  colour,  as  if  our  magicians  of  brush  and 
dye-pot  held  a  prism  to  the  sun-beam;  violet, 
orange  and  green,  magentas  and  strong  blue 
against  backgrounds  of  black  and  cold  grey. 

We  had  come  to  think  of  colour  as  vice  and 
had  grown  so  conservative  in  its  use,  that  it  had 
all  but  disappeared  from  our  persons,  our  homes, 
our  gardens,  our  music  and  our  literature.  More 
than  this,  from  our  point  of  view!  The  reaction 
was  bound  to  come  by  reason  of  eternal  prece- 
rdent. 

Half-tones,  antique  effects,  and  general  mo- 
notony,— the  material  expression  of  complacent 
minds,  has  been  cast  aside,  and  the  blase  man  of 
ten  years  ago  is  as  keen  as  any  child  with  his  first 
linen  picture  book, — and  for  the  same  reason. 

Colour,  as  we  see  it  to-day,  came  out  of  the 
East  via  Persia.  Bakst  in  Russia  translated  it 
into  terms  of  art,  and  made  the  Ballet  Russe  an 
amazing,  enthralling  vision!  Then  Poiret, 
wizard  among  French  couturieres,  assisted  by 
Bakst,  adapted  this  Oriental  colour  and  line  to 


76  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

woman's  uses  in  private  life.  This  supple- 
mented the  good  work  of  le  Gazette  du  Bon  Ton 
of  Paris,  that  effete  fashion  sheet,  devoted  to 
the  decoration  of  woman,  whose  staff  included 
many  of  the  most  gifted  French  artists,  masters 
of  brush  and  pen.  Always  irregular,  no  issue 
of  the  Bon  Ton  has  appeared  of  late.  It  is  held 
up  by  the  war.  The  men  who  made  it  so  fasci- 
nating a  guide  to  woman  "  who  would  be  deco- 
rative," are  at  the  front,  painting  scenery  for 
the  battlefield  —  literally  that:  making  mock 
trees  and  rocks,  grass  and  hedges  and  earth,  to 
mislead  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  doubtless  the 
kindred  Munich  art  has  been  diverted  into  simi- 
lar channels. 

This  Oriental  colour  has  made  its  way  across 
Europe  like  some  gorgeous  bird  of  the  tropics, 
and  since  the  war  has  checked  the  output  of 
Europe's  factories,  another  channel  has  supplied 
the  same  wonderful  colours  in  silks  and  gauze. 
They  come  to  us  by  way  of  the  Pacific,  from 
China  and  from  Japan.  There  is  no  escaping 
the  colour  spell.  Writers  from  the  front  tell 
us  that  it  is  as  if  the  gods  made  sport  with  fate's 
anvil,  for  even  the  blackened  dome  of  the  war 


PLATE  IX 


77 


A  Velasquez  portrait  of  the  Renaissance,  when  the 
human  form  counted  only  as  a  rack  on  which  was  heaped 
crinoline  and  stiff  brocades  and  chains  and  gems  and  wigs 
and  every  manner  of  elaborate  adornment,  making  moun- 
tains of  poor  tottering  human  forms,  all  but  lost  beneath. 


Vienna  Hofmuseum 

Spain-Velasquez  Portrait 


COLOUR  IN  WOMAN'S  COSTUME      81 

zone  is  lurid  by  night,  with  sparks  of  purple, 
red,  green,  yellow  and  blue;  the  flare  of  the 
world-destroying  projectiles. 

The  present  costuming  of  woman,  when  she 
treats  herself  as  decoration,  owes  much  to  the 
prophets  of  the  "  new  "  theatre  and  their  colour 
scale.  These  men  have  demonstrated,  in  an  un- 
forgettable manner,  the  value  of  colour;  the 
dependence  of  every  decorative  object  upon 
background;  shown  how  fraught  with  mean- 
ing can  be  an  uncompromising  outline,  and 
the  suggestiveness  of  really  significant  de- 
tail. 

Bakst,  Rheinhardt  and  Granville  Barker  have 
taught  us  the  new  colour  vocabulary.  Gordon 
Craig  was  perhaps  the  first  to  show  us  the  stage 
made  suggestive  by  insisting  on  the  importance 
of  clever  lighting  to  produce  atmosphere  and 
elimination  of  unessential  objects,  the  argu- 
ment of  his  school  being  that  the  too  detailed 
reproducing  of  Nature  (on  the  stage)  acts  as  a 
check  to  the  imagination,  whereas  by  the  judi- 
cious selection  of  harmonics,  the  imagination  is 
stimulated  to  its  utmost  creative  capacity.  One 
detects  this  creed  to-day  in  certain  styles  of  home 


82  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

decoration   (woman's  background),  as  well  as 
in  woman's  costumes. 

Portable   Backgrounds 

The  staging  of  a  recent  play  showed  more 
plainly  than  any  words,  the  importance  of  back- 
ground. In  one  of  the  scenes,  beautiful,  artistic 
gowns  in  delicate  shades  were  set  off  by  a  room 
with  wonderful  green  walls  and  woodwork 
(mignonette).  Now,  so  long  as  the  characters 
moved  about  the  room,  they  were  thrown  into 
relief  most  charmingly,  but  the  moment  the 
women  seated  themselves  on  a  very  light  col- 
oured and  characterless  chintz  sofa,  they  lost 
their  decorative  value.  It  was  lacking  in  har- 
mony and  contrast.  The  two  black  sofa  cush- 
ions intended  possibly  to  serve  as  background, 
being  small,  instantly  disappeared  behind  the 
seated  women. 

A  sofa  of  contrasting  colour,  or  black,  would 
have  looked  better  in  the  room,  and  served  as 
immediate  background  for  gowns.  It  might 
have  been  covered  in  dark  chintz,  a  silk  damask 
in  one  or  several  tones,  or  a  solid  colour,  since 
the  gowns  were  of  delicate  indefinite  shades. 


COLOUR  IN  WOMAN'S  COSTUME      83 

One  of  the  sofas  did  have  a  dark  Chinese  coat 
thrown  over  the  back,  with  the  intent,  no  doubt, 
of  serving  as  effective  background,  but  the  point 
seemed  to  escape  the  daintily  gowned  young 
woman  who  poured  tea,  for  she  failed  to  take 
advantage  of  it,  occupying  the  opposite  end  of 
the  sofa.  A  modern  addition  to  a  woman's  toilet 
is  a  large  square  of  chiffon,  edged  with  narrow 
metal  or  crystal  fringe,  or  a  gold  or  silver  flexi- 
ble cord.  This  scarf  is  always  in  beguiling  con- 
trast to  the  costume,  and  when  not  being  worn,  * 
is  thrown  over  the  chair  or  end  of  sofa  against 
which  our  lady  reclines.  To  a  certain  degree, 
this  portable  background  makes  a  woman  deco- 
rative when  the  wrong  colour  on  a  chair  might 
convert  her  lovely  gown  into  an  eyesore. 

One  woman  we  know,  who  has  an  Empire 
room,  admires  the  lines  of  her  sofa  as  furniture, 
but  feels  it  ineffective  unless  one  reclines  a  la 
Mme.  Recamier.  To  obviate  this  difficulty,  she 
has  had  made  a  square  (one  and  a  half  yards), 
of  lovely  soft  mauve  silk  damask,  lined  with 
satin  charmeuse  of  the  same  shade,  and  weighted 
by  long,  heavy  tassels,  at  the  corners;  this  she 
throws  over  the  Empire  roll  and  a  part  of  the 


84          WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

seat,  which  are  done  in  antique  green  velvet. 
Now  the  woman  seated  for  conversation  with 
arm  and  elbow  resting  on  the  head,  looks  at 
ease, — a  part  of  the  composition.  The  square 
of  soft,  lined  silk  serves  at  other  times  as  a 
couvrepied. 


CHAPTER  VII 

FOOTWEAR 

TWEAR  points  the  costume ;  every 
child  should  be  taught  this. 

Give  most  careful  attention  to  your 
extremities, — shoes,  gloves  and  hats.  The  gen- 
ius of  fashion's  greatest  artist  counts  for  naught 
if  his  costume  may  not  include  hat,  gloves,  shoes, 
and  we  would  add,  umbrella,  parasol,  stick, 
fan,  jewels;  in  fact  every  detail. 

If  you  have  the  good  sense  to  go  to  one  who 
deservedly  ranks  as  an  authority  on  line  and 
colour  in  woman's  costume,  have  also  the  wis- 
dom to  get  from  this  man  or  woman  not  merely 
your  raiment;  go  farther,  and  grasp  as  far  as 
you  are  able  the  principles  underlying  his  or 
her  creations.  Common  sense  tells  one  that 
there  must  be  principles  which  underlie  the 
planning  of  every  hat  and  gown, — serious  rea- 
sons why  certain  lines,  colours  and  details  are 
employed. 

85 


86  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Principles  have  evolved  and  clarified  them- 
selves in  the  long  journey  which  textiles,  col- 
ours and  lines  have  made,  travelling  down 
through  the  ages.  A  great  cathedral,  a  beauti- 
ful house,  a  perfect  piece  of  furniture,  a  portrait 
by  a  master,  sculpture  which  is  an  object  of  art, 
a  costume  proclaimed  as  a  success;  all  are  the 
results  of  knowing  and  following  laws.  The 
clever  woman  of  slender  means  may  rival  her 
friends  with  munition  incomes,  if  only  she  will 
go  to  an  expert  with  open  mind,  and  through 
the  thoughtful  purchase  of  a  completed  cos- 
tume,— hat,  gown  and  all  accessories, — learn  an 
artist-modiste's  point  of  view.  Then,  and  we 
would  put  it  in  italics ;  take  seriously,  with  con- 
viction, all  his  or  her  instructions  as  to  the  way 
to  wear  your  clothes.  Anyone  can  buy  costumes, 
many  can,  perhaps  own  far  more  than  you,  but 
it  is  quite  possible  that  no  one  can  more  surely 
be  a  picture — a  delightfully  decorative  object 
on  every  occasion,  than  you,  who  knows  instinct- 
ively (or  has  been  taught),  beyond  all  shadow 
of  doubt,  how  to  put  on  and  then  how  to  sit  or 
walk  in,  your  one  tailored  suit,  your  one  tea 
gown,  your  one  sport  suit  or  ball  gown. 


PLATE  X 


An  ideal  example  of  the  typical  costume  of  fashionable 
England  in  the  eighteenth  century,  when  picturesqueness, 
not  appropriateness,  was  the  demand  of  the  times. 

This  picture  is  known  as  THE  MORNING  PROMENADE  : 
SQUIRE  HALLET  WITH  His  LADY.  Painted  by  Thomas 
Gainsborough  and  now  in  the  private  collection  of  Lord 
Rothschild,  London. 


Courtesy  of  Braun  d  Co.,  New  York,  London  &  Paris 

Eighteenth  Century  Eng- 
land Portrait  by  Thomas 
Gainsborough 


FOOTWEAR  91 

If  you  want  to  wear  light  spats,  stop  and  think 
whether  your  heavy  ankles  will  not  look  more 
trim  in  boots  with  light,  glove-fitting  tops  and 
black  vamps. 

We  have  seen  women  with  such  slender  ankles 
and  shapely  insteps,  that  white  slippers  or  low 
shoes  might  be  worn  with  black  or  coloured 
stockings.  But  it  is  playing  safe  to  have  your 
stockings  match  your  slippers  or  shoes. 

Buckles  and  bows  on  slippers  and  pumps  can 
destroy  the  line  of  a  shoe  and  hence  a  foot,  or 
continue  and  accentuate  line.  There  are  fash- 
ions in  buckles  and  bows,  but  unless  you  bend 
the  fashion  until  it  allows  nature's  work  to  ap- 
pear at  its  best,  it  will  destroy  artistic  intention. 

Some  people  buy  footwear  as  they  buy  fruit; 
they  like  what  they  see,  so  they  get  it!  You 
know  so  many  women,  young  and  old,  who  do 
this,  that  our  advice  is,  try  to  recall  those  who 
do  not.  Yes,  now  you  see  what  we  aim  at;  the 
women  you  have  in  mind  always  continue  the 
line  of  their  gowns  with  their  feet.  You  can 
see  with  your  mind's  eye  how  the  slender  black 
satin  slippers,  one  of  which  always  protrudes 
from  the  black  evening  gown,  carry  to  its  elo- 


92  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

quent  finish  the  line  from  her  head  through 
torso,  hip  to  knee,  and  knee  down  through  in- 
step to  toe, — a  line  so  frequently  obstructed  by 
senseless  trimmings,  lineless  hats,  and  footwear 
wrong  in  colour  and  line. 

If  your  gown  is  white  and  your  object  to 
create  line,  can  you  see  how  you  defeat  your 
purpose  by  wearing  anything  but  white  slippers 
or  shoes? 

At  a  recent  dinner  one  of  the  young  women 
who  had  sufficient  good  taste  to  wear  an  exquisite 
gown  of  silk  and  silver  gauze,  showing  a  pale 
magenta  ground  with  silver  roses,  continued  the 
colour  scheme  of  her  designer  with  silver  slip- 
pers, tapering  as  Cinderella's,  but  spoiled  the 
picture  she  might  have  made  by  breaking  her 
line  and  enlarging  her  ankles  and  instep  with 
magenta  stockings.  This  could  have  been 
avoided  by  the  use  of  silver  stockings  or  ma- 
genta slippers  with  magenta  stockings. 

When  brocades,  in  several  colours,  are  chosen 
for  slippers,  keep  in  mind  that  the  ground  of 
the  silk  must  absolutely  match  your  costume. 
It  is  not  enough  that  in  the  figure  of  brocade  is 
the  colour  of  the  dress.  Because  so  distorting 


FOOTWEAR  93 

to  line,  figured  silks  and  coloured  brocades  for 
footwear  are  seldom  a  wise  choice. 

To  those  who  cannot  own  a  match  in  slippers 
for  each  gown,  we  would  suggest  that  the  num- 
ber of  colours  used  in  gowns  be  but  few,  getting 
the  desired  variety  by  varying  shades  of  a  col- 
our, and  then  using  slippers  a  trifle  higher  in 
shade  than  the  general  colour  selected. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

JEWELRY  AS  DECORATION 

jHE  use  of  jewelry  as  colour  and  line 
has  really  nothing  to  do  with  its  in- 
trinsic worth.  Just  as  when  furnish- 
ing a  house,  one  selects  pictures  for  certain 
rooms  with  regard  to  their  decorative  quality 
alone,  their  colour  with  relation  to  the  colour 
scheme  of  the  room  (The  Art  of  Interior  Deco- 
ration), so  jewels  should  be  selected  either  to 
complete  costumes,  or  to  give  the  keynote  upon 
which  a  costume  is  built.  A  woman  whose  ar- 
tist-dressmaker turns  out  for  her  a  marvellous 
green  gown,  would  far  better  carry  out  the  col- 
our scheme  with  some  semi-precious  stones  than 
insist  upon  wearing  her  priceless  rubies. 

On  the  other  hand,  granted  one  owns  rubies 
and  they  are  becoming,  then  plan  a  gown  en- 
tirely with  reference  to  them,  noting  not  merely 
the  shade  of  their  colour,  but  the  character  of 
their  setting,  should  it  be  distinctive. 

94 


JEWELRY  AS  DECORATION          95 

One  of  the  most  picturesque  public  events  in 
Vienna  each  year,  is  a  bazaar  held  for  the  bene- 
fit of  a  charity  under  court  patronage.  To  draw 
the  crowds  and  induce  them  to  give  up  their 
money,  it  has  always  been  the  custom  to  adver- 
tise widely  that  the  ladies  of  the  Austro-Hun- 
garian  court  would  conduct  the  sale  of  articles 
at  the  various  booths  and  that  the  said  noble 
ladies  would  wear  their  family  jewels.  Also, 
that  there  be  no  danger  of  confusing  the  various 
celebrities,  the  names  of  those  selling  at  each 
booth  would  be  posted  in  plain  lettering  over 
it.  Programmes  are  sold,  which  also  inform 
patrons  as  to  the  name  and  station  of  each  lovely 
vendor  of  flowers  and  sweets.  It  is  an  extraor- 
dinary occasion,  and  well  worth  witnessing 
once.  The  jewels  worn  are  as  amazing  and  fas- 
cinating as  is  Hungarian  music.  There  is  a  bar- 
baric sumptuousness  about  them,  an  elemental 
quality  conveyed  by  the  Oriental  combining  of 
stones,  which  to  the  western  European  and 
American,  seem  incongruous.  Enormous  pearls, 
regular  and  irregular,  are  set  together  in  com- 
pany with  huge  sapphires,  emeralds,  rubies  and 
'diamonds,  cut  in  the  antique  way.  Looking 


96  WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

about,  one  feels  in  an  Arabian  Nights'  dream. 
On  the  particular  occasion  to  which  we  refer, 
the  most  beautiful  woman  present  was  the  Prin- 
cess Metternich,  and  in  her  jewels  decorative 
as  any  woman  ever  seen. 

The  women  of  the  Austrian  court,  especially 
the  Hungarian  women,  are  notably  beautiful 
and  fascinating  as  well.  It  is  the  Magyar  elan, 
that  abandon  which  prompts  a  woman  to  toss 
her  jewelled  bangle  to  a  Gypsy  leader  of  the 
orchestra,  when  his  violin  moans  and  flashes 
out  a  czardas. 

But  the  rule  remains  the  same  whether  your 
jewels  are  inherited  and  rich  in  souvenirs  of 
European  courts,  or  the  last  work  of  Cartier. 
They  must  be  a  harmonious  part  of  a  carefully 
designed  costume,  or  used  with  discretion  against 
a  background  of  costumes  planned  with  refer- 
ence to  making  them  count  as  the  sole  decora- 
tion. 

We  recall  a  Spanish  beauty,  representative  of 
several  noble  strains,  who  was  an  artist  in  the 
combining  of  her  gems  as  to  their  class  and  col- 
our. Hers  was  that  rare  gift, — infallible  good 
taste,  which  led  her  to  contribute  an  individual 


PLATE  XI 


97 


MARIE  ANTOINETTE  IN  A  PORTRAIT  BY  MADAME 
VIGEE  LE  BRUN,  one  of  the  greatest  portrait  painters  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  Here  we  see  the  lovely  queen 
of  Louis  XVI  in  the  type  of  costume  she  made  her  own 
which  is  still  referred  to  as  the  Marie  Antoinette  style. 

This  portrait  is  in  the  Musee  National,  Versailles. 


Courtesy  of  Braun  d  Co.,  New  York,  London   d   Paris 

Bourbon  France 
Marie  Antoinette  Portrait 
by  Madame  Vlgee  Le  Brun 


JEWELRY  AS  DECORATION        101 

quality  to  her  temporary  possessions.  She 
counted  in  Madrid,  not  only  as  a  beautiful  and 
brilliant  woman,  but  as  a  decorative  contribu- 
tion to  any  room  she  entered.  It  was  not  un- 
common to  meet  her  at  dinner,  wearing  some 
very  chic  blue  gown,  often  of  velvet,  the  sole 
decoration  of  which  would  be  her  sapphires, 
stones  rare  in  themselves,  famous  for  their  col- 
our, their  matching,  the  manner  in  which  they 
were  cut,  and  their  setting, — the  unique  hand- 
work of  some  goldsmith  of  genius.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  forget  her  distinguished  appearance  as 
she  entered  the  room  in  a  princess  gown,  made 
to  show  the  outline  of  her  faultless  figure,  and 
cut  very  low.  Against  the  background  of  her 
white  neck  and  the  simple  lines  of  her  blue 
gown,  the  sapphires  became  decoration  with 
artistic  restraint,  though  they  gleamed  from  a 
coronet  in  her  soft,  black  hair,  encircled  her 
neck  many  times  and  fell  below  her  waist  line, 
clasped  her  arms  and  were  suspended  from  her 
ears  in  long,  graceful  pendants.  They  adorned 
her  fingers  and  they  composed  a  girdle  of  in- 
describable beauty. 
Later,  the  same  night,  one  would  meet  this 


102         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

woman  at  a  ball,  and  discover  that  she  had  made 
a  complete  change  of  costume  and  was  as  ele- 
gant as  before,  but  now  all  in  red,  a  gown  of 
deep  red  velvet  or  some  wonderful  soft  satin, 
unadorned  save  by  her  rubies,  as  numerous  and 
as  unique  as  her  sapphires  had  been. 

There  were  other  women  in  Madrid  wearing 
wonderful  jewels,  one  of  them  when  going  to 
court  functions  always  had  a  carriage  follow 
hers,  in  which  were  detectives.  How  strange 
this  seems  to  Americans!  But  this  particular 
woman  in  no  way  illustrated  the  point  we  would 
make,  for  she  had  lost  control  of  her  own  lines, 
had  no  knowledge  of  line  and  colour  in  costume, 
and  when  wearing  her  jewels,  looked  very  much 
like  the  show  case  of  a  jeweller's  shop. 

Jewelry  must  be  worn  to  make  lines,  continue 
or  terminate  lines,  accentuate  a  good  physical 
point,  or  hide  a  bad  one.  Remember  that  a 
jewel  like  any  other  object  d'art,  is  an  ornament, 
and  unless  it  is  ornamental,  and  an  added  attrac- 
tion to  the  wearer,  it  is  valueless  in  a  decorative 
way.  For  this  reason  it  is  well  to  discover,  by 
experimenting,  what  jewelry  is  your  affair, 
what  kind  of  rings  for  example,  are  best  suited 


JEWELRY  AS  DECORATION        103 

to  your  kind  of  hands.  It  may  be  that  small 
rings  of  delicate  workmanship,  set  with  colour- 
less gems,  will  suit  your  hands;  while  your 
friend  will  look  better  in  the  larger,  heavier 
sort,  set  with  stones  of  deeper  tones. 

This  finding  out  what  one  can  and  cannot 
wear,  from  shoe  leather  to  a  feather  in  the  hat 
(and  the  inventory  includes  even  width  of  hem 
on  a  linen  handkerchief),  is  by  no  means  a 
frivolous,  fruitless  waste  of  time;  it  is  a  wise 
preparedness,  which  in  the  end  saves  time, 
vitality  and  money.  And  if  it  does  not  make 
one  independent  of  expert  advice  (and  why 
should  one  expect  to  be  that,  since  technique  in 
any  art  should  improve  with  practice?)  it  cer- 
tainly prepares  one  to  grasp  and  make  use  of, 
expert  suggestions. 

We  have  often  been  told,  and  by  those  whose 
business  it  is  to  know  such  things,  that  the  models 
created  by  great  Paris  dressmakers  are  not  al- 
ways flashes  of  genius  which  come  in  the  night, 
nor  the  wilful  perversion  of  an  existing  fashion, 
to  force  the  world  of  women  into  discarding, 
and  buying  everything  new.  It  may  look  sus- 
piciously like  it  when  we  see  a  mere  swing  of 


104         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

the  pendulum  carrying  the  straight  sheath  out 
to  the  ten-yard  limit  of  crinoline  skirts. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  decorative  woman  rules 
the  fashions,  and  if  decorative  woman  makes 
up  her  mind  to  retain  a  line  or  a  limit,  she  does 
it.  The  open  secret  is  that  every  great  Paris 
house  has  its  chic  clientele,  which  in  returning 
from  the  Riviera — Europe's  Peacock  Alley — 
is  full  of  knowledge  as  to  how  the  last  fashions 
(line  and  colour),  succeeded  in  scoring  in  the 
role  designated.  Those  points  found  to  be  de- 
sirable, becoming,  beautiful,  comfortable,  ap- 
propriate, sedulsant — what  you  will — are  taken 
as  the  foundation  of  the  next  wardrobe  order, 
and  with  this  inside  information  from  women 
who  know  (know  the  subtle  distinction  between 
daring  lines  and  colours,  which  are  good  form, 
and  those  which  are  not),  the  men  or  women 
who  give  their  lives  to  creating  costumes  pro- 
ceed to  build.  These  are  the  fashions  for  the 
exclusive  few  this  year,  for  the  whole  world 
the  next  year. 

In  conclusion,  to  reduce  one  of  the  rules  as  to 
how  jewels  should  be  worn  to  its  simplest  form, 
never  use  imitation  pearl  trimming  if  you  are 


JEWELRY  AS  DECORATION        105 

wearing  a  necklace  and  other  ornaments  of  real 
pearls.  The  pearl  trimming  may  be  very  charm- 
ing in  itself,  but  it  lessens  the  distinction  of 
your  real  pearls. 

In  the  same  way  rhinestones  may  be  decidedly 
decorative,  but  only  a  woman  with  an  artist's 
instinct  can  use  her  diamonds  at  the  same  time. 
It  can  be  done,  by  keeping  the  rhinestones  off 
the  bodice.  An  artist  can  conceive  and  work 
out  a  perfect  adjustment  of  what  in  the  mind 
and  hand  of  the  inexperienced  is  not  to  be  at- 
tempted. Your  French  dressmaker  combines 
real  and  imitation  laces  in  a  fascinating  manner. 
That  same  artist's  instinct  could  trim  a  gown 
with  emerald  pastes  and  hang  real  gems  of  the 
same  in  the  ears,  using  brooch  and  chain,  but 
you  would  find  the  green  glass  garniture  swept 
from  the  proximity  of  the  gems  and  used  in 
some  telling  manner  to  score  as  trimming, — not 
to  compete  as  jewels.  We  have  seen  the  skirt  of 
French  gowns  of  black  tulle  or  net,  caught  up 
with  great  rhinestone  swans,  and  at  the  same 
time  a  diamond  chain  and  diamond  earrings 
worn.  Nothing  could  have  been  more  chic. 

We  recall  another  case  of  the  discreet  com- 


106         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

bining  of  gems  and  paste.  It  was  at  the  Spring 
races,  Longchamps,  Paris.  The  decorative 
woman  we  have  never  forgotten,  had  marvellous 
gold-red  hair,  wore  a  costume  of  golden  brown 
chiffon,  a  close  toque  (to  show  her  hair)  of 
brown;  long  topaz  drops  hung  from  her  ears, 
set  in  hand-wrought  Etruscan  gold,  and  her  shell 
lorgnettes  hung  from  a  topaz  chain.  Now  note 
that  on  her  toque  and  her  girdle  were  buckles 
made  of  topaz  glass,  obviously  not  real  topaz 
and  because  made  to  look  like  milliner's  garni- 
ture and  not  jeweler's  work,  they  had  great  style 
and  were  as  beautiful  of  their  kind  as  the  real 
stones. 


PLATE  XII 


107 


The  portrait  of  an  Englishwoman  painted  during  the 
Napoleonic  period. 

She  wears  the  typical  Empire  gown,  cloak,  and  bonnet. 

The  original  of  this  portrait  is  the  same  referred  to  else- 
where as  having  moistened  her  muslin  gowns  to  make  them 
cling  to  her,  in  Grecian  folds. 

Among  her  admiring  friends  was  Lord  Byron. 

A  descendant  who  allows  the  use  of  the  charming  por- 
trait, explains  that  the  fair  lady  insisted  upon  being 
painted  in  her  bonnet  because  her  curling  locks  were  short 
— a  result  of  typhoid  fever. 


108 


Costume  of  Empire  Period 
An  English  Portrait 


CHAPTER  IX 

WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  BOUDOIR 

\Y  the  way,  do  you  know  that  boudoir 
originally  meant  pouting  room,  a  place 
where  the  ceremonious  grande  dame 
of  the  Louis  might  relax  and  express  a  ruffled 
mood,  if  she  would?  Which  only  serves  to  prove 
that  even  the  definition  of  words  alter  with  fash- 
ion, for  we  imagine  that  our  supinely  relaxed 
modern  beauty,  of  the  country  club  type,  has  on 
the  whole  more  self-control  than  she  of  the 
boudoir  age. 

Since  a  boudoir  is  of  all  rooms  the  most  per- 
sonal, we  take  it  for  granted  that  its  decoration 
is  eloquent  with  the  individuality  and  taste  of 
its  owner.  Walls,  floors,  woodwork,  upholstery, 
hangings,  cushions  and  objects  d'art  furnish 
the  colour  for  my  lady's  background,  and  will 
naturally  be  a  scheme  calculated  to  set  off  her 
own  particular  type.  Here  we  find  woman 
easily  made  decorative  in  negligee  or  tea  gown, 


ii2         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

and  it  makes  no  difference  whether  fashion  is 
for  voluminous,  flowing  robes,  ruffled  and  cov- 
ered with  ribbons  and  lace,  or  the  other  ex- 
treme, those  creations  of  Fortuny,  which  cling 
to  the  form  in  long  crinkled  lines  and  shimmer 
like  the  skin  of  a  snake.  The  Fortuny  in  ques- 
tion, son  of  the  great  Spanish  painter,  devotes 
his  time  to  the  designing  of  the  most  artistic 
and  unique  tea  gowns  offered  to  modern  woman. 
We  first  saw  his  work  in  1910  at  his  Paris 
atelier.  His  gowns,  then  popular  with  French 
women,  were  made  in  Venice,  where  M.  Fortuny 
was  at  that  time  employing  some  five  hundred 
women  to  carry  out  his  ideas  as  to  the  dyeing  of 
thin  silks,  the  making  and  colouring  of  beads 
used  as  garniture,  and  the  stenciling  of  designs 
in  gold,  silver  or  colour.  The  lines  are  Grecian 
and  a  woman  in  her  Fortuny  tea  gown  suggests 
a  Tanagra  figure,  whether  she  goes  in  for  the 
finely  pleated  sort,  kept  tightly  twisted  and 
coiled  when  not  in  use,  to  preserve  the  distin- 
guishing fine  pleats,  or  one  with  smooth  sur- 
face and  stenciled  designs.  These  Fortuny  tea 
gowns  slip  over  the  head  with  no  opening  but 
the  neck,  with  its  silk  shirring  cord  by  means  of 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  BOUDOIR     113 

which  it  can  be  made  high  or  low,  at  will;  they 
come  in  black,  gold  and  the  tones  of  old  Venetian 
dyes.  One  could  use  a  dozen  of  them  and  be  a 
picture  each  time,  in  any  setting,  though  for  the 
epicure  they  are  at  their  best  when  chosen  with 
relation  to  a  special  background.  The  black 
Fortunys  are  extraordinarily  chic  and  look  well 
when  worn  with  long  Oriental  earrings  and 
neck  chains  of  links  or  beads,  which  reach — at 
least  one  strand  of  them — half-way  to  the  knees. 
The  distinction  which  this  long  line  of  a 
chain  or  string  of  pearls  gives  to  the  figure  of 
any  woman  is  a  point  to  dwell  upon.  Real  pearls 
are  desirable,  even  if  one  must  begin  with  a  short 
necklace ;  but  where  it  can  be  afforded,  woman 
cannot  be  urged  too  strongly  to  wear  a  string 
extending  as  near  to  and  as  much  below  the 
waistline  as  possible.  A  long  string  of  pearls 
gives  great  elegance,  whether  wearer  is  standing 
or  seated.  You  can  use  your  short  string  of 
pearls,  too,  but  whatever  your  figure  is,  if  you 
are  not  a  young  girl  it  will  be  improved  by  the 
long  line,  and  if  you  would  be  decorative  above 
everything,  we  insist  that  a  long  chain  or  string 
of  less  intrinsic  value  is  preferable  to  one  of 


ii4         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

meaningless  length  and  priceless  worth.  Very 
young  girls  look  best  in  short  necklaces;  women 
whose  throats  are  getting  lined  should  take  to 
jeweled  dog-collars,  in  addition  to  their  strings 
of  pearls  or  diamond  chains.  The  woman  with 
firm  throat  and  perfect  neck  was  made  for 
pearls.  For  those  less  blessed  there  are  lovely 
things  too,  jewels  to  match  their  eyes,  or  to  tone 
in  with  skin  or  hair;  settings  to  carry  out  the 
line  of  profile,  rings  to  illuminate  the  swift  ges- 
ture or  nestle  into  the  soft,  white,  dimpled  hand 
of  inertia.  Every  type  has  its  charm  and  fol- 
lowers, but  we  still  say,  avoid  emphasising  your 
lack  of  certain  points  by  wearing  unsuitable 
costumes  and  accessories,  and  by  so  doing  lose 
the  chance  of  being  decorative. 

Sibyl  Sanderson,  the  American  prima  donna, 
whose  career  was  in  Paris,  was  the  most  irresist- 
ibly lovely  vision  ever  seen  in  a  tea  gown.  She 
was  past-mistress  at  the  art  of  making  herself 
decorative,  and  the  writer  recalls  her  as  she  last 
saw  her  in  a  Doucet  model  of  chiffon,  one  layer 
over  another  of  flesh,  palest  pink  and  pinkish 
mauve  that  melted  into  the  creamy  tones  of  her 
perfect  neck  and  arms. 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  BOUDOIR     115 

Sibyl  Sanderson  was  lovely  as  nature  turned 
her  out,  but  Paris  taught  her  the  value  of  that 
other  beauty,  the  beauty  which  comes  of  art  and 
attained  like  all  art,  only  through  conscious  ef- 
fort. An  artistic  appearance  once  meant  letting 
nature  have  its  way.  It  has  come  to  mean,  nature 
directed  and  controlled  by  Art,  and  while  we  do 
not  resort  to  the  artificiality  (in  this  moment) 
of  hoops,  crinoline,  pyramids  of  false  hair,  mon- 
strous head-dresses,  laced  waists,  low  neck  and 
short  sleeves  for  all  hours  and  all  seasons,  paper- 
soled  shoes  in  snow-drifts,  etc.,  we  do  insist  that 
woman  be  bien  soine — hair,  complexion,  hands, 
feet,  figure,  perfection  par  tout. 

Woman's  costumes,  her  jewels  and  all  acces- 
sories complete  her  decorative  effect,  but  even 
in  the  age  of  powder  and  patches,  hair  oil  and 
wigs,  no  more  time  nor  greater  care  was  given 
to  her  grooming,  and  what  we  say  applies  to 
the  average  woman  of  affairs  and  not  merely  to 
the  parasite  type. 


CHAPTER  X 

WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  SUN-ROOM 

SUN-ROOM  as  the  name  implies,  is 
a  room  planned  to  admit  as  much  sun 
as  is  possible.  An  easy  way  to  get  the 
greatest  amount  of  light  and  sun  is  to  enclose 
a  steam  heated  porch  with  glass  which  may  be 
removed  at  will.  Sometimes  part  of  a  conserv- 
atory is  turned  into  a  sun-room,  awnings,  rugs, 
chairs,  tables,  couches,  making  it  a  fascinating 
lounge  or  breakfast  room,  useful,  too,  at  the  tea 
hour.  Often  when  building  a  house  a  room  on 
the  sunny  side  is  given  one,  two,  or  three  glass 
sides.  To  trick  the  senses,  ferns  and  flowering 
plants,  birds  and  fountains  are  used  as  decora- 
tions, suggesting  out-of-doors. 

The  woman  who  would  add  to  the  charm  of 
her  sun-room  in  Winter  by  keeping  up  the  illu- 
sion of  Summer,  will  wear  Summer  clothes  when 
in  it,  that  is,  the  same  gowns,  hats  and  foot-wear 
which  she  would  select  for  a  warm  climate.  To 

116 


PLATE  XIII 


Portrait  by  Gilbert  Stuart  of  Dona  Matilda,  Stough- 
ton  de  Jaudenes.  (Metropolitan  Museum.) 

We  use  this  portrait  to  illustrate  the  period  when 
woman's  line  was  obliterated  by  the  excessive  decoration 
of  her  costume. 

The  interest  attached  to  this  charming  example  of  her 
time  lies  in  colour  and  detail.  It  is  as  if  the  bewitching 
Dona  Matilda  were  holding  up  her  clothes  with  her  per- 
son. Her  outline  is  that  of  a  ruffled  canary.  How  diffi- 
cult for  her  to  forget  her  material  trappings,  when  they 
are  so  many,  and  yet  she  looks  light  of  heart. 

For  sharp  contrast  we  suggest  that  our  reader  turn  at 
once  to  the  portrait  by  Sargent  (Plate  XV)  which  is  dis- 
tinguished for  its  clean-cut  outline  and  also  the  distinc- 
tion arrived  at  through  elimination  of  detail  in  the  way 
of  trimming.  The  costume  hangs  on  the  woman,  sus- 
pended by  jewelled  chains  from  her  shoulders. 

The  Sargent  has  the  simplicity  of  the  Classic  Greek; 
the  Gilbert  Stuart  portrait,  the  amusing  fascination  of 
Marie  Antoinette  detail. 

The  gown  is  white  satin,  with  small  gold  flowers  scat- 
tered over  its  surface.  The  head-dress  surmounting  the 
powdered  hair  is  of  white  satin  with  seed-pearl  ornaments. 

The  background  is  a  dead-rose  velvet  curtain,  draped  to 
show  blue  sky,  veiled  by  clouds.  The  same  dead-rose 
on  table  and  chair  covering.  The  book  on  table  has  a 
softly  toned  calf  cover.  Gilbert  Stuart  was  fond  of 
working  in  this  particular  colour  note. 


118 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

Eighteenth  Century  Cos- 
tume Portrait  by  Gilbert 
Stewart 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  SUN-ROOM     121 

be  exquisite,  if  you  are  young  or  youngish,  well 
and  active,  you  would  naturally  appear  in  the 
sun-room  after  eleven,  in  some  sheer  material 
of  a  delicate  tint,  made  walking  length,  with  any 
graceful  Summer  hat  which  is  becoming,  and 
either  harmonises  with  colour  of  gown  or  is  an 
agreeable  contrast  to  it.  By  graceful  hat  we 
mean  a  hat  suggesting  repose,  not  the  close, 
tailored  hat  of  action.  One  woman  we  know 
always  uses  her  last  Summer's  muslins  and 
wash  silks,  shoes,  slippers  and  hats  in  her  sun- 
room  during  the  Winter.  In  her  wardrobe  there 
are  invariably  a  lot  of  sheer  muslins,  voiles  and 
wash  silks  in  white,  mauve,  greys,  pinks,  or  deli- 
cate stripes,  the  outline  following  the  fashion, 
voluminous,  straight  or  clinging,  the  bodice 
tight  with  trimmings  inset  or  full,  beruffled,  or 
kerchiefed.  Her  hats  are  always  entirely  black 
or  entirely  white,  in  type  the  variety  we  know  as 
picturesque,  made  very  light  in  weight  and  with 
no  thought  of  withstanding  the  elements.  The 
woman  who  knows  how,  can  get  the  effect  of  a 
picture  hat  with  very  little  outlay  of  money. 
It  is  a  matter  of  line  when  on  the  head,  that 
look  of  lightness  and  general  airiness  which 


122         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

gives  one  the  feeling  that  the  wearer  has  just 
blown  in  from  the  lawn !  The  artist's  hand  can 
place  a  few  simple  loops  of  ribbon  on  a  hat, 
and  have  success,  while  a  stupid  arrangement  of 
costly  feathers  or  flowers  may  result  in  failure. 
The  effect  of  movement  got  by  certain  line 
manipulation,  suggesting  arrested  motion,  is  of 
inestimable  value,  especially  when  your  hat  is 
one  with  any  considerable  width  of  brim.  The 
hat  with  movement  is  like  a  free-hand  sketch, 
a  hat  without  movement  like  a  decalcomania. 

If  the  owner  of  the  sun-room  is  resting  or 
invalided  then  away  with  out-of-door  costume. 
For  her  a  tea-gown  and  satin  slippers  are  in 
order,  as  they  would  be  under  similar  conditions 
on  her  furnished  porch. 

If  the  mistress  of  the  sun-room  is  young  and 
athletic,  one  who  never  goes  in  for  frou-frous, 
but  wears  linen  skirts  and  blouses  when  pouring 
tea  for  her  friends,  let  her  be  true  to  her  type  in 
the  sun-room,  but  always  emphasising  immacu- 
late daintiness,  rather  than  the  ready-for-sport 
note.  A  sheer  blouse  and  French  heels  on  white 
pumps  will  transpose  the  plain  linen  skirt  into 
the  key  of  picturesque  relaxation,  the  hall-mark 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  SUN-ROOM     123 

of  sun-rooms.  More  than  any  other  room  in 
the  house,  the  sun-room  is  for  drifting.  One 
cannot  imagine  writing  a  cheque  there,  or 
going  over  one's  monthly  accounts. 

We  assume  that  the  colour  scheme  in  the  sun- 
room  was  dictated  by  the  owner  and  is  there- 
fore sympathetic  to  her.  If  this  be  true,  we  can 
go  farther  and  assume  that  the  delicate  tones  of 
her  porch  gowns  and  tea  gowns  will  harmonise. 
If  her  sun-room  is  done  in  yellows  and  orange 
and  greens,  nothing  will  look  better  than  cream- 
white  as  a  costume.  If  the  walls,  woodwork 
and  furniture  have  been  kept  very  light  in  tone, 
relying  on  the  rugs  and  cushions  and  dark 
foliage  of  plants  to  give  character,  then  a  cos- 
tume of  sheer  material  in  any  one  of  the  decided 
colours  in  the  chintz  cushions,  will  be  a  welcome 
contribution  to  the  decoration  of  the  sun-room. 
Additional  effect  can  be  given  a  costume  by  the 
clever  choice  of  colour  and  line  in  a  work-bag. 


CHAPTER  XI 

I.    WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN   HER  GARDEN 


N  your  garden,  if  you  would  count  as 
decoration,  keep  to  white  or  one  col- 
our; the  flowers  furnish  a  variegated 
background  against  which  your  costume  of  col- 
our, grey  or  white  stands  out.  The  great  point 
is  that  your  outline  be  one  with  pictorial  value, 
from  the  artist's  point  of  view.  If  merely  stroll- 
ing through  your  garden  to  admire  it,  keeping 
to  the  well-made  paths,  a  fragile  gown  of  sheer 
material  and  dainty  shoes,  with  perishable  hat 
or  fragile  sunshade,  is  in  order.  But  if  yours  is 
the  task  to  gather  flowers,  then  wear  stout  linen 
or  pretty,  bright  ginghams,  good  to  the  eye  and 
easily  laundered,  while  resisting  the  briars  and 
branches. 

Smocks,  those  loose  over-all  garments  of  soft- 
toned  linens,  reaching  from  neck  half-way  to 
the  knees  and  unbelted,  are  ideal  for  garden 

work,  and  to  the  young  and  slender,  add  a  dis- 

124 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  GARDEN     125 

tinct  charm,  for  one  catches  the  movement  of 
the  lithe  form  beneath. 

You  can  be  decorative  in  your  garden  in  a 
large  enveloping  apron  of  gingham,  if  you  are 
wise  in  choosing  a  colour  which  becomes  you. 
One  lover  of  flowers,  who  has  an  instinct  for 
fitness  and  colour,  may  be  seen  on  a  Summer 
morning,  trimming  her  porch-boxes  in  snowy 
white, — shoes  and  all, — over  which  she  wears  a 
big,  encircling  apron,  extending  from  neck  to 
skirt  hem;  deep  pockets  cross  the  entire  front, 
convenient  for  clippers,  scissors  and  twine.  This 
apron  is  low-necked  with  shoulder  straps  and 
no  sleeves.  The  woman  in  question  is  tall  and 
fair,  and  on  her  soft  curling  hair  she  wears  sun 
hats  of  peanut  straw,  the  edges  sewn  over  and 
over  with  wool  to  match  her  gingham  apron, 
which  is  a  solid  pink,  pale  green  or  lavender. 

Dark  women  look  uncommonly  well  in  khaki 
colour,  and  so  do  some  blonds.  Here  is  a  shade 
decorative  against  vegetation  and  serviceable 
above  all. 

Garden  costumes  for  actual  work  vary  ac- 
cording to  individual  taste  and  the  amount  and 
character  of  the  gardening  indulged  in. 


126         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Lady  de  Bathe  (Mrs.  Langtry)  owns  one  of 
the  most  charming  gardens  in  England,  though 
not  as  famous  as  some.  It  is  attached  to  Regal 
Lodge,  her  place  at  Newmarket.  The  Blue 
Walk  is  something  to  remember,  with  its  walls 
of  blue  lavender  flanking  the  blue  paving  stones, 
between  the  cracks  of  which  lovely  bluebells 
and  larkspur  spring  up  in  irrelevant,  poetic 
license. 

Lady  de  Bathe  digs  and  climbs  and  clips  and 
gathers,  therefore  she  wears  easily  laundered 
garments;  a  white  linen  or  cotton  skirt  and 
blouse,  a  Chinese  coat  to  the  knees,  of  pink  cot- 
ton crepe  and  an  Isle-of-Jersey  sun-bonnet,  a 
poke  with  curtain,  to  protect  the  neck  and  strings 
to  tie  it  on.  So  while  she  claims  never  to  have 
consciously  considered  being  a  decorative  note 
in  her  own  garden,  her  trained  instinct  for  cos- 
tuming herself  appropriately  and  becomingly 
brings  about  the  desirable  decorative  effect. 


II.    WOMAN  DECORATIVE  ON  THE  LAWN 

When  on  your  lawn  with  the  unbroken  sweep 
of  green  under  foot  and  the  background  of 


PLATE  XIV 


12? 


Madame  Adeline  Genee,  the  greatest  living  exponent 
of  the  art  of  toe  dancing.  She  wears  an  early  Vic- 
torian costume  (1840)  made  for  a  ballet  she  danced  in 
London  several  seasons  ago.  The  writer  did  not  see 
the  costume  and  neglected,  until  too  late,  to  ask  Madame 
Genee  for  a  description  of  its  colouring,  but  judg- 
ing by  what  we  know  of  1840  colours  and  textures 
as  described  by  Miss  McClellan  (Historic  Dress  in 
America)  and  other  historians  of  the  period  as  well  as 
from  portraits,  we  feel  safe  in  stating  that  it  may  well 
have  been  a  bonnet  of  pink  uncut  velvet,  trimmed  with 
silk  fringe  and  a  band  of  braided  velvet  of  the  same 
colour ;  or  perhaps  a  white  shirred  satin ;  or  dove-coloured 
satin  with  pale  pink  and  green  figured  ribbon.  For  the 
dress,  it  may  have  been  of  dove-grey  satin,  or  pink  flowered 
silk  with  a  black  taffeta  cape  and  one  of  black  lace  to 
change  off  with. 


128 


Victorian  Period  about 
1840  Mme.  Adeline  Genee 
in  Costume 


DECORATIVE  ON  THE  LAWN      131 

shrubs  and  trees,  be  a  flower  or  a  bunch  of 
flowers  in  the  colour  of  your  costume.  White, — 
hat,  shoes  and  all,  cannot  be  excelled,  but  colour 
has  charm  of  another  sort,  and  turning  the  pages 
of  memory,  one  realises  that  not  a  shade  or  ar- 
tistic combination  but  has  scored,  if  the  outline 
is  chic.  Since  both  outline  and  colour  scheme 
vary  with  fashion  we  use  the  word  chic  or  smart 
to  imply  that  quality  in  a  costume  which  is  the 
result  of  restraint  in  the  handling  of  line,  colour 
and  all  details,  whatever  the  period. 

A  chic  outline  is  very  telling  on  the  lawn; 
gown  or  hat  must  be  appropriate  to  the  occasion, 
becoming  to  the  wearer,  its  lines  following  the 
fashion,  yet  adapted  to  type,  and  the  colour, 
one  sympathetic  to  the  wearer.  The  trimming 
must  accentuate  the  distinctive  type  of  the  gown 
or  hat  instead  of  blotting  out  the  lines  by  an 
overabundance  of  garnittfre.  The  trimming 
must  follow  the  constructive  lines  of  gown,  or 
have  meaning.  A  buckle  must  buckle  some- 
thing, buttons  must  be  used  where  there  is  at 
least  some  semblance  of  an  opening.  Let  us  re- 
peat: To  be  chic,  the  trimming  of  a  hat  or 
gown  must  have  a  raison  d'etre.  When  in  doubt 


i32         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

omit  trimming.  As  in  interior  decoration,  too 
much  detail  often  defeats  the  original  idea  of 
a  costume.  An  observing  woman  knows  that  few 
of  her  kind  understand  the  value  of  restraint. 
When  turned  out  by  an  artist,  most  women 
recognise  when  they  look  their  best,  but  how  to 
achieve  it  alone,  is  beyond  them.  This  sort  of 
knowledge  comes  from  carefully  and  constantly 
comparing  the  gown  which  is  a  success  with 
those  which  are  failures. 

Elimination  characterises  the  smart  costume 
or  hat,  and  the  smart  designer  is  he  or  she  who 
can  make  one  flower,  one  feather,  one  bow  of 
ribbon,  band  of  fur,  bit  of  real  lace  or  hand  em- 
broidery, say  a  distinct  something. 

It  is  the  decorative  value  gained  by  the  judi- 
cious placing  of  one  object  so  that  line  and 
colour  count  to  the  full.  As  we  have  said  in 
Interior  Decoration,  one  pink  rose  in  a  slender 
Venetian  glass  vase  against  a  green  silk  curtain 
may  have  far  more  decorative  value  than  dozens 
of  costly  roses  used  without  knowledge  of  line 
and  background.  So  it  is  with  ornaments  on 
wearing  apparel. 


DECORATIVE  ON  THE  BEACH     133 

III.    WOMAN  DECORATIVE  ON  THE  BEACH 

With  a  background  of  grey  sand,  steel-blue 
water  and  more  or  less  blue  sky,  woman  is  given 
a  tempting  opportunity  to  figure  as  colour  when 
by  the  sea.  That  it  is  gay  colour  or  white 
which  makes  decorative  effects  on  the  beach, 
even  the  least  knowing  realise.  Plein  air  ar- 
tists have  stamped  on  our  mental  visions  im- 
pressions of  smart  society  disporting  itself  on 
the  sands  of  Dieppe,  Trouville,  Brighton,  and 
where  not.  Whatever  the  period,  hence  outline, 
white  and  the  gay  colours  impress  one.  Most 
conspicuous  is  white  on  woman  (and  man) ; 
then  each  colour  in  the  rainbow  with  its  half- 
tones, figures  as  sweaters,  veils,  hats  and  para- 
sols; the  striped  marquise  and  gay  wares  of  the 
venders  of  nosegays,  balloons  and  lollypops. 
The  artist  picks  out  the  telling  notes  when  paint- 
ing, learn  from  him  and  figure  as  one  of  these. 

On  the  beach  avoid  being  a  dull  note;  dead 
greys  and  browns  have  no  charm  there. 

What  is  true  of  costuming  for  the  beach  ap- 
plies equally  to  costumes  to  be  worn  on  the  deck 
of  a  steamer  or  yacht. 


CHAPTER  XII 

WOMAN  AS  DECORATION  WHEN  SKATING 

be  decorative  when  skating,  two 
things  are  necessary:  first,  know  how 
to  skate ;  then  see  to  it  that  you  are  cos- 
tumed with  reference  to  appropriateness,  be- 
comingness  and  the  outline  demanded  by  the 
fashion  of  the  moment. 

The  woman  who  excels  in  the  technique  of 
her  art  does  not  always  excel  in  dressing  her 
role.  It  is  therefore  with  great  enthusiasm  that 
we  record  Miss  Theresa  Weld  of  Boston,  holder 
of  Woman's  Figure  Skating  Championship,  as 
the  most  chicly  costumed  woman  on  the  ice  of 
the  Hippodrome  (New  York)  where  amateurs 
contested  for  the  cup  offered  by  Mr.  Charles  B. 
Dillingham,  on  March  23,  1917,  when  Miss 
Weld  again  won, — this  time  over  the  men  as 
well  as  the  women. 

Miss  Weld  combined  good  work  with  per- 
fect form,  and  her  edges,  fronts,  ins,  outs,  threes, 

134 


DECORATION  WHEN  SKATING     135 

double-threes,  etc.,  etc.,  were  a  delight  to  the  eye 
as  she  passed  and  repassed  in  her  wine-coloured 
velvet,  trimmed  with  mole-skin,  a  narrow  band 
on  the  bottom  of  the  full  skirt  (full  to  allow  the 
required  amount  of  leg  action),  deep  cuffs,  and 
a  band  of  the  same  fur  encircling  the  close  vel- 
vet toque.  This  is  reproduced  as  the  ideal  cos- 
tume because,  while  absolutely  up-to-date  in 
line,  material,  colour  and  character  of  fur,  it 
follows  the  traditional  idea  as  to  what  is  appro- 
priate and  beautiful  for  a  skating  costume,  re- 
gardless of  epoch.  We  have  seen  its  ancestors 
in  many  parts  of  Europe,  year  after  year.  Some 
of  us  recall  with  keen  pleasure,  the  wonderful 
skating  in  Vienna  and  Berlin  on  natural  and  ar- 
tificial ice,  invariably  hung  with  flags  and  gaily 
lighted  by  night.  We  can  see  now,  those  Ger- 
man girls, — some  of  them  trim  and  good  to  look 
at,  in  costumes  of  sapphire  blue,  deep  red,  or 
green  velvet,  fur  trimmed, — gliding  swiftly 
across  the  ice,  to  the  irresistible  swing  of  waltz 
music  and  accompanied  by  flashing  uniforms. 
In  the  German-speaking  countries  everyone 
skates:  the  white-bearded  grandfather  and  the 
third  generation  going  hand  in  hand  on  Sunday 


136         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

mornings  to  the  nearest  ice-pond.  With  them 
skating  is  a  communal  recreation,  as  beer  gar- 
den concerts  are.  With  us  in  America  most 
sports  are  fashions,  not  traditions.  The  rage 
for  skating  during  the  past  few  seasons  is  the 
outcome  of  the  exhibition  skating  done  by  pro- 
fessionals from  Austria,  Germany,  Scandinavian 
countries  and  Canada,  at  the  New  York  Hippo- 
drome. Those  who  madly  danced  are  now  as 
madly  skating.  And  out  of  town  the  young 
women  delight  the  eye  in  bright  wool  sweaters, 
broad,  long  wool  scarfs  and  bright  wool  caps, 
or  small,  close  felt  hats, — fascinating  against  the 
white  background  of  ice  and  snow.  The  boots 
are  high,  reaching  to  top  of  calf,  a  populai 
model  having  a  seam  to  the  tip  of  the  toe. 

No  sport  so  perfectly  throws  into  relief  com 
mand  of  the  body  as  does  skating.     Watch 
group  of  competitors  for  honours  at  any  gather- 
ing of  amateur  women  skaters  and  note  how 
have  command  of  themselves — know  absolutel 
what  they  want  to  do,  and  then  are  able  to  do  ii 
One  skater,  in  the  language  of  the  ice,  can  d< 
the  actual  work,  but  has  no  form.     It  may 
she  lacks   temperament,   has  no   abandon,   n< 


PLATE  XV 


137 


A  portrait  by  John  S.  Sargent.  (Metropolitan  Mu- 
seum, painted  about  1890.) 

We  have  here  a  distinguished  example  of  the  dignity 
and  beauty  possible  to  a  costume  characteristic  of  the 
period  when  extreme  severity  as  to  outline  and  elimination 
of  detail  followed  the  elaboration  of  Victorian  ruffles, 
ribbons  and  lace  over  hoops  and  bustle;  curled  hair  and 
the  obvious  cameo  brooch,  massive  bracelets  and  chains. 


138 


Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art 

Late  Nineteenth  Century 
Costume  about  1890  A 
Portrait  by  John  S.  Sargent 


DECORATION  WHEN  SKATING     141 

rhythm;  is  stiff,  or,  while  full  of  life,  has  bad 
arms.  It  is  as  necessary  that  the  fancy  skater 
should  learn  the  correct  position  of  the  arms  as 
that  the  solo  dancer  should.  Certain  lines  must 
be  preserved,  say,  from  fingers  of  right  arm 
through  to  tip  of  left  foot,  or  from  tip  of  left 
hand  through  to  tip  of  right  foot. 

"  Form  "  is  the  manipulation  of  the  lines  of 
the  body  to  produce  perfect  balance,  perfect 
freedom  and,  when  required,  perfect  control  in 
arrested  motion.  This  is  the  mastery  which  pro- 
duces in  free  skating  that  "  melting "  of  one 
figure  into  another  which  so  hypnotises  the  on- 
looker. It  is  because  Miss  Weld  has  mastered 
the  above  qualifications  that  she  is  amateur 
champion  in  fancy  skating.  She  has  mastered 
her  medium ;  has  control  of  every  muscle  in  her 
body.  In  consequence  she  is  decorative  and  de- 
lightful to  watch. 

To  be  decorative  when  not  on  skates,  whether 
walking,  standing  or  sitting,  a  woman  must  have 
cultivated  the  same  feeling  for  line,  her  form 
must  be  good.  It  is  not  enough  to  obey  the 
A.  B.  C.'s  of  position;  head  up,  shoulders  back, 
chest  out,  stomach  in.  One  must  study  the  pos- 


142         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

sibilities  of  the  body  in  acquiring  and  perfecting 
poses  which  have  line,  making  pictures  with 
one's  self. 

In  the  Art  of  Interior  Decoration  we  insist 
that  every  room  be  a  beautiful  composition. 
What  we  would  now  impress  upon  the  mind  of 
the  reader  is  that  she  is  a  part  of  the  picture 
and  must  compose  with  her  setting.  To  do 
this  she  should  acquire  the  mastery  of  her  body, 
and  then  train  that  body  until  it  has  acquired 
"  good  habits  "  in  the  assuming  of  line,  whether 
in  action  or  repose.  This  can  be  done  to  an 
astonishing  degree,  even  if  one  lacks  the  instinct. 
To  be  born  with  a  sense  of  line  is  a  gift,  and  the 
development  of  this  sense  can  give  artistic  de- 
light to  those  who  witness  the  results  and  thrill 
them  quite  as  sculpture  or  music,  or  any  other 
art  does. 

The  Greek  idea  of  regarding  the  perfectly 
trained  body  as  a  beautiful  temple  is  one  to  keep 
in  mind,  if  woman  would  fulfil  her  obligation 
to  be  decorative. 

Form  means  efficiency,  if  properly  understood 
and  carried  out  according  to  the  spirit,  not  the 
letter  of  the  law.  Form  implies  the  human  body 


DECORATION  WHEN  SKATING     143 

under  control,  ready  for  immediate  action.  The 
man  or  woman  with  form,  will  be  the  first  to 
fall  into  action  when  required,  because,  so  to 
speak,  no  time  is  lost  in  collecting  and  aiming 
the  body. 

One  of  the  great  points  in  the  teaching  of  the 
late  Theodore  Leschetizky,  the  world's  greatest 
master  in  the  art  of  piano  playing,  was  that  the 
hand  should  immediately  assume  the  correct  po- 
sition for  the  succeeding  chord,  the  instant  it 
was  lifted  from  the  keys; — preparedness! 

The  crack  regiments  of  Europe,  noted  for 
their  form,  have  for  years  been  the  object  of 
jests  in  those  new  worlds  where  brawn  and 
muscle,  with  mental  acumen,  have  converted 
primeval  forests  into  congested  commercial  cen- 
ters. But  that  form,  so  derided  by  the  pioneer 
spirit,  has  proved  its  worth  during  the  present 
European  war.  The  United  States  and  the  Cen- 
tral Powers  are  now  at  war  and  military  guards 
have  been  stationed  at  vulnerable  points.  Only 
to-day  we  saw  one  of  Uncle  Sam's  soldiers,  one 
of  three,  patrolling  the  front  of  a  big  armory, — 
standing  in  an  absolutely  relaxed  position,  his 
gun  held  loosely  in  his  hand,  and  its  bayonet 


i44         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

propped  against  the  iron  fence.  One  could  not 
help  thinking;  no  form,  no  preparedness,  no 
efficiency.  It  goes  without  saying  that  prompt 
obedience  cannot  be  looked  for  where  there  is 
lack  of  form,  no  matter  how  willing  the  spirit. 
The  modern  woman  when  on  parole, — walk- 
ing, dancing,  driving,  riding  or  engaged  in  any 
sport,  to  be  efficient  must  have  trained  the  body 
until  it  has  form,  and  dress  it  appropriately,  if 
she  would  be  efficient  as  well  as  decorative  in 
the  modern  sense  of  the  term.  No  better  illus- 
tration of  our  point  can  be  found  than  in  the 
popular  sport  cited  at  the  beginning  of  this 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

WOMAN  DECORATIVE  IN  HER  MOTOR  CAR 


T  is  not  easy  to  be  decorative  in  your 
automobile  now  that  the  manufac- 
turers are  going  in  for  gay  colour 
schemes  both  in  upholstery  and  outside  painting. 
A  putty-coloured  touring  car  lined  with  red 
leather  is  very  stunning  in  itself,  but  the  woman 
who  would  look  well  when  sitting  in  it  does  not 
carelessly  don  any  bright  motor  coat  at  hand. 
She  knows  very  well  that  to  show  up  to  advan- 
tage against  red,  and  be  in  harmony  with  the 
putty-colour  paint,  her  tweed  coat  should  blend 
with  the  car,  also  her  furs.  Black  is  smart  with 
everything,  but  fancy  how  impossible  mustard, 
cerise  and  some  shades  of  green  would  look 
against  that  scarlet  leather! 

An  orange  car  with  black  top,  mud-guards 
and  upholstery  calls  for  a  costume  of  white, 
black,  brown,  tawny  grey,  or,  if  one  would  be 
a  poster,  royal  blue. 

145 


i46         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Some  twenty-five  years  ago  the  writer  watched 
the  first  automobile  in  her  experience  driven 
down  the  Champs  Elysees.  It  seemed  an  un- 
canny, horseless  carriage,  built  to  carry  four 
people  and  making  a  good  deal  of  fuss  about  it. 

A  few  days  later,  while  lunching  at  the  Cafe 
de  Reservoir,  Versailles,  we  were  told  that  some 
men  were  starting  back  to  Paris  by  automobile, 
and  if  we  went  to  a  window  giving  on  to  the 
court,  we  might  see  the  astonishing  vehicle 
make  its  start.  It  was  as  thrilling  as  the  first  near 
view  of  an  aeroplane,  and  all-excitement  we 
watched  the  two  Frenchmen  getting  ready  for 
the  drive.  Their  elaborate  preparation  to  face 
the  current  of  air  to  be  encountered  en  route 
was  not  unlike  the  preparation  to-day  for  flying. 
It  was  Spring — June,  at  that — but  those  French- 
men wearing  very  English  tweeds  and  smoking 
English  pipes,  each  drew  on  extra  cloth  trousers 
and  coats  and  over  these  a  complete  outfit  of 
leather!  We  saw  them  get  into  the  things  in 
the  public  courtyard,  arrange  huge  goggles, 
draw  down  cloth  caps,  and  set  out  at  a  speed  of 
about  fifteen  miles  an  hour! 

The  above  seems  incredible,  now  that  we  have 


PLATE  XVI 


147 


A  portrait  of  Mrs.  Thomas  Hastings  of  New  York 
painted  by  the  late  John  W.  Alexander. 

We  have  chosen  this — one  of  the  most  successful  por- 
traits by  one  of  America's  leading  portrait  painters — as  a 
striking  example  of  colour  scheme  and  interesting  line. 
Also  we  have  here  a  woman  who  carries  herself  with  form. 
Mrs.  Hastings  is  an  accomplished  horsewoman.  Her  fine 
physique  is  poised  so  as  to  give  that  individual  movement 
which  makes  for  type;  her  colour — wonderful  red  hair 
and  the  complexion  which  goes  with  it — are  set  off  by  a 
dull  gold  background;  a  gown  in  another  tone  of  gold, 
relieved  by  a  note  or  two  of  turquoise  green ;  and  the  same 
green  appearing  as  a  shadow  on  the  Victory  in  the  back- 
ground. 

We  see  the  sitter,  as  she  impressed  an  observer,  trans- 
ferred to  the  canvas  by  the  consummate  skill  of  our  deeply 
lamented  artist. 


148 


A  Modern  Portrait 
By  John  W.  Alexander 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  MOTOR     151 

passed  through  the  various  stages  of  motor  car 
improvements  and  motor  clothes  creations.  The 
rapid  development  of  the  automobile,  with  its 
windshields,  limousine  tops,  shock  absorbers, 
perfected  engines  and  springs,  has  brought  us 
to  the  point  where  no  more  preparation  is  needed 
for  a  thousand-mile  run  across  country  with  an 
average  speed  of  thirty  miles  an  hour,  than  if 
we  were  boarding  a  train.  One  dresses  for  a 
motor  as  one  would  for  driving  in  a  carriage 
and  those  dun-colored,  lineless  monstrosities  in- 
vented for  motor  use  have  vanished  from  view. 
More  than  this,  woman  to-day  considers  her 
decorative  value  against  the  electric  blue  velvet 
or  lovely  chintz  lining  of  her  limousine,  exactly 
as  she  does  when  planning  clothes  for  her  salon. 
And  why  not?  The  manufacturers  of  cars  are 
taking  seriously  their  interior  decoration  as  well 
as  outside  painting;  and  many  women  interior 
decorators  specialise  along  this  line  and  devote 
their  time  to  inventing  colour  schemes  calcu- 
lated to  reflect  the  personality  of  the  owner  of 
the  car. 

Special  orders  have  raised  the  standard  of 
the  entire  industry,  so  that  at  the  recent  New 


152         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

York  automobile  show,  many  effects  in  cars 
were  offered  to  the  public.  Besides  the  putty- 
coloured  roadster  lined  with  scarlet,  black  lined 
with  russet  yellow,  orange  lined  with  black; 
there  were  limousines  painted  a  delicate  custard 
colour,  with  top  and  rim  of  wheels,  chassis  and 
lamps  of  the  same  Nattier  Blue  as  the  velvet 
lining,  cushions  and  curtains.  A  beautiful  and 
luxurious  background  and  how  easy  to  be  deco- 
rative against  it  to  one  who  knows  how! 

Another  popular  colour  scheme  was  a  mauve 
body  with  top  of  canopy  and  rims  of  wheels 
white,  the  entire  lining  of  mauve,  like  the  body. 
Imagine  your  woman  with  a  decorative  instinct 
in  this  car.  So  obvious  an  opportunity  would 
never  escape  her,  and  one  can  see  the  vision  on 
a  Summer  day,  as  she  appears  in  simple  white, 
softest  blue  or  pale  pink,  or  better  still,  treating 
herself  as  a  quaint  nosegay  of  blush  roses,  for- 
get-me-nots, lilies  and  mignonette,  with  her 
chiffons  and  silks  or  sheerest  of  lawns. 

"But  how  about  me?"  one  hears  from  the 
girl  of  the  open  car — a  racer  perhaps,  which  she 
drives  herself.  You  are  easiest  of  all,  we  assure 
you;  to  begin  with,  your  car  being  a  racer,  is 


DECORATIVE  IN  HER  MOTOR     153 

painted  and  lined  with  durable  dark  colours — 
battleship  grey,  dust  colour,  or  some  shade 
which  does  not  show  dirt  and  wear.  The  con- 
sequence is,  you  will  be  decorative  in  any  of  the 
smart  coats,  close  hats  and  scarfs  in  brilliant  and 
lovely  hues, — silk  or  wool. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

HOW  TO  GO  ABOUT  PLANNING  A  PERIOD  COSTUME 


ERE  is  a  plan  to  follow  when  getting 
up  a  period  costume: 

We  will  assume  that  you  wish  to 
wear  a  Spanish  dress  of  the  time  of  Philip  IV 
(early  seventeenth  century).  The  first  thing 
to  give  your  attention  to  is  the  station  in  life 
which  you  propose  to  represent.  Granted  that 
you  decide  on  a  court  costume,  one  of  those 
made  so  familiar  by  the  paintings  of  the  great 
Velasquez,  let  your  first  step  be  to  get  a  definite 
impression  of  the  outline  of  such  a  costume.  Go 
to  art  galleries  and  look  at  pictures,  go  to  libra- 
ries and  ask  for  books  on  costumes,  with  plates. 

You  will  observe  that  under  the  head  of  crino- 
line and  hoop-skirt  periods,  there  are  a  variety 
of  outlines,  markedly  different.  The  slope  of 
the  hip  line  and  the  outline  of  the  skirt  is  the 
infallible  hall-mark  of  each  of  these  periods. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  the  outline  of  a 
154 


PLANNING  A  PERIOD  COSTUME     155 

woman  includes  hair,  combs,  head-dress,  ear- 
rings, treatment  of  neck,  shoulders,  arms,  bust 
and  hips ;  line  to  the  ankles  and  shoes ;  also  fan, 
handkerchief  or  any  other  article,  which  if  a 
silhouette  were  made,  would  appear.  The  next 
step  is  to  ascertain  what  materials  were  available 
at  the  time  your  costume  was  worn  and  what  in 
vogue.  Were  velvets,  satins  or  silks  worn,  or  all 
three?  Were  materials  flowered,  striped,  or 
plain?  If  striped,  horizontal  or  perpendicular? 
For  these  points  turn  again  to  your  art  gallery, 
costume  plates,  or  the  best  of  historical  novels. 
If  you  are  unable  to  resort  to  the  sources  sug- 
gested, two  courses  lie  open  to  you.  Put  the 
matter  into  the  hands  of  an  expert;  there  are 
many  to  be  approached  through  the  columns  of 
first-class  periodicals  or  newspapers  (we  do  not 
refer  to  the  ordinary  dealer  in  costumes  or  the- 
atre accessories)  ;  or  make  the  effort  to  consult 
some  authority,  in  person  or  by  letter:  an  actor, 
historian  or  librarian.  It  is  amazing  how  near 
at  hand  help  often  is,  if  we  only  make  our  needs 
known.  If  the  reader  is  young  and  busy,  danc- 
ing and  skating  and  sleeping,  and  complains, 
in  her  winsome  way,  that  "  days  are  too  short 


156         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

for  such  work,"  we  would  remind  her  that  as 
already  stated,  to  carefully  study  the  details  of 
any  costume,  of  any  period,  means  that  the  mind 
and  the  eye  are  being  trained  to  discriminate 
between  the  essentials  and  non-essentials  of 
woman's  costume  in  every-day  life.  The  same 
young  beauty  may  be  interested  to  know  that 
at  the  beginning  of  Geraldine  Farrar's  career 
the  writer,  visiting  with  her,  an  exhibition  of 
pictures  in  Munich,  was  amazed  at  the  then, 
very  young  girl's  familiarity  with  the  manner 
of  artists — ancient  and  modern, — and  exclaimed 
"  I  did  not  know  you  were  so  fond  of  pictures." 
"  It's  not  that,"  Farrar  said,  "  I  get  my  costumes 
from  them,  and  a  great  many  of  my  poses." 

Outline  and  material  being  decided,  give  your 
attention  to  the  character  of  the  background 
against  which  you  are  to  appear.  If  it  is  a  ball- 
room, and  the  occasion  a  costume-ball,  is  it  done 
in  light  or  dark  colours,  and  what  is  the  pre- 
vailing tone?  See  to  it  that  you  settle  on  a  col- 
our which  will  be  either  a  harmonious  note  or  an 
agreeable,  hence  impressive  contrast,  against  the 
prevailing  background.  If  you  are  to  wear  the 
costume  on  a  stage  or  as  a  living  picture  against 


PLATE  XVII 


157 


Portrait  of  Mrs.  Philip  M.  Lydig,  patron  of  the  arts, 
exhibited  in  New  York  at  Duveen  Galleries  during  Winter 
of  1916-1917  with  the  Zuloaga  pictures.  The  exhibition 
was  arranged  by  Mrs.  Lydig. 

This  portrait  has  been  chosen  to  illustrate  two  points: 
that  a  distinguished  decorative  quality  is  dependent  upon 
line  which  has  primarily  to  do  with  form  of  one's  own 
physique  (and  not  alone  the  cut  of  the  costume) ;  and 
the  great  value  of  knowing  one's  own  type. 

Mrs.  Lydig  has  been  transferred  to  the  canvas  by  the 
clever  technique  of  one  of  the  greatest  modern  painters, 
Ignacio  Zuloaga,  an  artistic  descendant  of  Velasquez.  The 
delightful  movement  is  that  of  the  subject,  in  this  case 
kept  alive  through  its  subtle  translation  into  terms  of  art. 


158 


A  Portrait  of  Mrs.  Philip 
M.   Lydig       By   I.   Zuloago 


PLANNING  A  PERIOD  COSTUME     161 

a  background  arranged  with  special  reference 
to  you,  and  where  you  are  the  central  figure,  be 
more  subtle  and  combine  colours,  if  you  will; 
go  in  for  interesting  detail,  provided  always 
that  you  make  these  details  have  meaning.  For 
example,  if  it  be  trimming,  pure  and  simple, 
be  sure  that  it  be  applied  as  during  your  chosen 
period.  Trimming  can  be  used  so  as  to  increase 
effectiveness  of  a  costume  by  accentuating  its 
distinctive  features,  and  it  can  be  misused  so  as 
to  pervert  your  period,  whether  that  be  the  age 
of  Cleopatra,  or  the  Winter  of  1917.  Details, 
such  as  lace,  jewels,  head-dresses,  fans,  snuff- 
boxes, work  baskets  and  flowers  must  be  abso- 
lutely of  the  period,  or  not  at  all.  A  few  details, 
even  one  stunning  jewel,  if  correct,  will  be  far 
more  convincing  than  any  number  of  make- 
shifts, no  matter  how  attractive  in  themselves. 
Paintings,  plates  and  history  come  to  our  rescue 
here.  If  you  think  it  dry  work,  try  it.  The 
chances  are  all  in  favour  of  your  emerging  from 
your  search  spell-bound  by  the  vistas  opened  up 
to  you;  the  sudden  meaning  acquired  by  many 
inanimate  things,  and  a  new  pleasure  added  to 
all  observations. 


1 62         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

That  Spanish  comb  of  great-great-grand- 
mother's is  really  a  treasure  now.  The  antique 
Spanish  plaque  you  own,  found  to  be  Moorish 
lustre,  and  out  of  the  attic  it  comes!  A  Spanish 
miracle  cross  proves  the  spiritual  superstition 
of  the  race,  so  back  to  the  junk-shop  you  go, 
hoping  to  acquire  the  one  that  was  proffered. 

Yes,  Carmen  should  wear  a  long  skirt  when 
she  dances,  Spanish  pictures  show  them;  and 
so  on. 

The  collecting  of  materials  and  all  accessories 
to  a  costume,  puts  one  in  touch,  not  only  with  the 
dress,  but  the  life  of  the  period,  and  the  customs 
of  the  times.    Once  steeped  in  the  tradition  of 
Spanish  art  and  artists,  how  quick  the  connois- 
seur is  to  recognize  Spanish  influence  on  th< 
art  of  Holland,  France  and  England.    Lead  youi 
expert  in  costumes  of  nations  into  talking  of  his- 
tory and  we  promise  you  pictures  of  dynastii 
and  lands  that  few  historical  writers  can  match. 
This  man  or  woman  has  extracted  from  th< 
things  people   wore   the  story  of  where  the] 
wore  them,  and  when,  and  how;  for  the  lovei 
of  colour  we  commend  this  method  of  studyin- 
history. 


PLANNING  A  PERIOD  COSTUME     163 

If  any  one  of  our  readers  is  casting  about  for 
a  hobby  and  craves  one  with  inexhaustible  pos- 
sibilities, we  would  advise:  try  collecting  data 
on  periods  in  dress,  as  shown  in  the  art  treasures 
of  the  world,  for  of  this  there  is  verily  no  end. 

We  warn  the  novice  in  advance  that  each 
detail  of  woman's  dress  has  for  one  in  pursuit 
of  such  data  the  allure  of  the  siren. 

There  is  the  pictured  story  of  head-dresses 
and  hats,  and  how  the  hair  is  worn,  from  Cleo- 
patra's time  till  ours ;  the  evolution  of  a  woman's 
sleeve,  its  ups  and  downs  and  ins  and  outs  as 
shown  in  art;  the  separation  of  the  waist  from 
skirt,  and  ever  changing  line  of  both;  the  neck 
of  woman's  gown  so  variously  cut  and  trimmed 
and  how  the  necklace  changed  likewise  to  ac- 
cord; the  passing  of  the  sandals  of  the  Greeks 
into  the  poetic  glove-fitting  slippers  of  to-day. 

One  sets  out  gaily  to  study  costumes,  full  of 
the  courage  of  ignorance,  the  joyous  optimism 
of  an  enthusiast,  because  it  is  amusing  and  looks 
so  simple  with  all  the  material, — old  and  new, 
lying  about  one. 

Ah,  that  is  the  pitfall — the  very  abundance  of 
those  plates  in  wondrous  books,  old  coloured 


1 64         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

prints  and  portraits  of  the  past.  To  some  stu- 
dents this  kaleidoscopic  vision  of  period  cos- 
tumes never  falls  into  definite  lines  and  colour; 
or  if  the  types  are  clear,  what  they  come  from  or 
merge  into  remains  obscure. 

For  the  eager  beginner  we  have  tried  to  evolve 
out  of  the  whole  mass  of  data  a  system  of  origin 
and  development  as  definite  as  the  anatomy  of 
the  human  body,  a  framework  on  which  to 
build.  If  our  historical  outline  be  clear  enough 
to  impress  the  mental  vision  as  indelibly  as  those 
primary  maps  of  the  earth  did,  then  we  feel 
persuaded,  the  textless  books  of  wonderful  and 
beguiling  costume  plates  will  serve  their  end 
as  never  before.  We  humbly  offer  what  we 
hope  may  prove  a  key  to  the  rich  store- 
house. 

Simplicity,  and  pure  line,  were  lost  sight  of 
when  overabundance  dulled  the  senses  of  the 
world.  We  could  prove  this,  for  art  shows  that 
the  costuming  of  woman  developed  slowly,  pre- 
serving, as  did  furniture,  the  same  classic  lines 
and  general  characteristics  until  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  end  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

With  the  opening  up  of  trade  channels  and 


PLANNING  A  PERIOD  COSTUME     165 

the  possibilities  of  easy  and  quick  communica- 
tion between  countries  we  find,  as  we  did  in  the 
case  of  furniture,  periods  of  fashion  developing 
without  nationality.  Nations  declared  them- 
selves in  the  artistry  of  workmanship,  as  to-day, 
and  in  the  modification  and  exaggeration  of  an 
essential  detail,  resulting  from  national  or  in- 
dividual temperament. 

If  you  ask,  "  Where  do  fashions  come  f rom, — 
why  '  periods '?  "  we  would  answer  that  in  the 
last  analysis  one  would  probably  find  in  the  con- 
ception of  every  fashion  some  artist's  brain.  If 
the  period  is  a  good  one,  then  it  proves  that  fate 
allowed  the  artist  to  be  true  to  his  muse.  If 
the  fashion  is  a  bad  one  the  artist  may  have  had 
to  adapt  his  lines  and  colour  or  detail  to  hide  a 
royal  deformity,  or  to  cater  to  the  whim  of 
some  wilful  beauty  ignorant  of  our  art,  but  rich 
and  in  the  public  eye. 

A  fashion  if  started  is  a  demon  or  a  god  let 
loose.  As  we  have  said,  there  is  an  interesting 
point  to  be  observed  in  looking  at  woman  as 
decoration;  whether  the  medium  be  fresco,  bas 
relief,  sculpture,  mosaic,  stained  glass  or  paint- 
ing, the  decorative  line,  shown  in  costumes, 


1 66         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

presents  the  same  recurrent  types  that  we  found 
when  studying  the  history  of  furniture. 

For  our  present  purposes  it  is  expedient  to 
confine  ourselves  to  the  observation  of  that  ex- 
pression of  civilisation  which  had  root,  so  far 
as  we  know,  in  Assyria  and  Egypt,  and  spread 
like  a  branching  vine  through  Byzantium, 
Greece,  Rome,  Gothic  Europe  and  Europe  of 
the  Renaissance,  on  through  the  seventeenth, 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries,  down  to 
the  present  time. 

Costumes  for  woman  and  man  are  supposed 
to  have  had  their  origin  in  a  cord  tied  about 
the  waist,  from  which  was  suspended  crude  im- 
plements (used  for  the  slaying  of  beasts  for 
food,  and  in  self-defence) ;  trophies  of  war,  such 
as  teeth,  scalps,  etc.  The  trophies  suspended, 
partly  concealed  the  body  and  were  for  decora- 
tion, as  was  tattooing  of  the  skin.  Clothes  were 
not  the  result  of  modesty ;  modesty  followed  the 
partial  covering  of  the  human  body.  Modesty, 
or  shame,  was  the  emotion  which  developed 
when  man,  accustomed  to  decoration — trophies 
or  tattooing — was  deprived  of  all  or  part  of  such 
covering.  What  parts  of  the  body  require  con- 


PLATE  XVIII 


167 


Mrs.  Langtry  (Lady  de  Bathe)  who  has  been  one  of 
the  greatest  beauties  of  modern  times  and  a  marked  ex- 
ample of  a  woman  who  has  always  understood  her  own 
type,  to  costume  it. 

She  agrees  that  this  photograph  of  her,  in  an  evening 
wrap,  illustrates  a  point  she  has  always  laid  emphasis  on: 
that  a  garment  which  has  good  lines — in  which  one  is  a 
picture — continues  wearable  even  when  not  the  dernier  cri 
of  fashion. 

This  wrap  was  worn  by  Mrs.  Langtry  about  two  years 
ago. 


168 


Mrs.    Langtry    (Lady 
Bathe)  in  Evening  Wrap 


de 


PLANNING  A  PERIOD  COSTUME     171 

cealment,  is  purely  a  matter  of  the  customs  pre- 
vailing with  a  race  or  tribe,  at  a  certain  time, 
and  under  certain  conditions. 

This  is  a  theme,  the  detailed  development  of 
which  lies  outside  the  purpose  of  our  book.  It 
has  delightful  possibilities,  however,  if  the  plen- 
tiful data  on  the  subject,  given  in  scientific  books, 
were  to  be  condensed  and  simplified. 


CHAPTER  XV 

I.    THE  STORY  OF  PERIOD  COSTUMES 
A  Resume 

UR  present  modes  of  dress    (aside 
from    the    variations    imposed    by 
fashion)    are   the    resultant  of   all 
the  fashions  of  the  last  2000  years." 

W.  G.  SUMNER  in  Folkways. 

The  earliest  Egytian  frescoes,  invaluable  pre- 
historic data,  show  us  woman  as  she  was  cos- 
tumed, housed  and  occupied  when  the  painting 
was  done.  On  those  age-old  walls  she  appears 
as  man's  companion,  his  teacher,  plaything, 
slave,  and  ruler; — in  whatever  role  the  fates 
decreed.  The  same  frescoed  walls  have  pictured 
records  of  how  Egypt  tilled  the  soil,  built 
houses,  worked  in  metals,  pottery  and  sculpture. 
Woman  is  seen  beside  her  man,  who  slays  the 

beasts,  at  times  from  boats  propelled  through 

172 


STORY  OF  PERIOD  COSTUMES     173 

reeded  jungles;  and  hers  is  always  that  rigid 
outline,  those  long,  quiet  eyes  depicted  in  pro- 
file, with  massive  head-dress,  and  strange  up- 
standing ornaments,  abnormally  curled  wig, 
and  close,  straight  garments  to  the  feet  (or  none 
at  all),  heavy  collar,  wristbands  and  anklets  of 
precious  metals  with  gems  inset,  or  chased  in 
strange  designs.  About  her,  the  calm  myste- 
rious poise  and  childlike  acquiescence  of  those 
who  know  themselves  to  be  the  puppets  of  the 
gods.  In  this  naivete  lies  one  of  the  great 
charms  of  Egyptian  art. 

As  sculptured  caryatide,  we  see  woman  of 
Egypt  clad  in  transparent  sheath-like  skirt, 
nude  above  the  waist,  with  the  usual  extinguish- 
ing head-dress  and  heavy  collar,  bracelets  and 
anklets.  We  see  her  as  woman,  mute,  law-abid- 
ing, supporting  the  edifice;  woman  with  steady 
gaze  and  silent  lips ;  one  wonders  what  was  in 
the  mind  of  that  lotus  eater  of  the  Nile  who 
carved  his  dream  in  stone. 

Those  would  reproduce  Egyptian  colour 
schemes  for  costumes,  house  or  stage  settings, 
would  do  well  to  consult  the  book  of  Egyptian 
designs,  brought  out  in  1878  by  the  Ecole  des 


174         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Beaux  Arts,  Paris,  and  available  in  the  large 
libraries. 

On  the  walls  of  the  Necropolis  of  Memphis, 
Thi  and  his  wife  (Fifth  Dynasty)  appear  in  a 
delightful  hunting  scene.  The  man  in  the  prow 
of  his  boat  is  about  to  spear  an  enormous  beast, 
while  his  wife,  seated  in  the  bottom,  wraps  her 
arm  about  his  leg! 

Among  the  earliest  portraits  of  an  Egyptian 
woman  completely  clothed,  is  that  of  Queen 
Taia,  wife  of  Amenophis,  Eighteenth  Dynasty, 
who  wears  a  striped  gown  with  sleeves  of  the 
kimono  type  and  a  ribbon  tied  around  her  waist, 
the  usual  ornamental  collar  and  bracelets 
of  gold,  and  an  elaborate  head-dress  with 
deep  blue  curtain,  extending  to  the  waist, 
behind. 

Full  of  illuminating  suggestions  is  an  example 
of  Woman  in  Egyptian  decoration,  to  be  seen 
as  a  fresco  in  the  Necropolis  of  Thebes.  It 
shows  the  governess  of  a  young  prince  (Eight- 
eenth Dynasty)  holding  the  child  on  her  lap. 
The  feet  of  the  little  prince  rest  on  a  stool,  sup- 
ported by  nine  crouching  human  beings — men; 
each  has  a  collar  about  his  neck,  to  which  a  leash 


STORY  OF  PERIOD  COSTUMES    175 

is  attached,  and  all  nine  leashes  are  held  in  the 
hands  of  the  child! 

The  illustrations  of  the  Egyptian  funeral 
papyrus,  The  Book  of  the  Dead,  show  woman 
in  the  role  of  wife  and  companion.  It  is  the 
story  of  a  high-born  Egyptian  woman,  Tutu, 
wife  of  Ani,  Royal  Scribe  and  Scribe  of  the 
Sacred  Revenue  of  all  the  gods  of  Thebes. 
Tutu,  the  long-eyed  Egyptian  woman,  young 
and  straight,  with  raven  hair  and  active  form, 
a  Kemait  of  Amon,  which  means  she  belonged 
to  the  religious  chapter  or  congregation  of  the 
great  god  of  Thebes.  She  was  what  might  be 
described  as  lady-in-waiting  or  honorary  priest- 
ess, to  the  god  Amon.  She,  too,  wears  the 
typical  Egyptian  head-dress  and  straight,  long 
white  gown,  hanging  in  close  folds  to  her  feet. 
One  vignette  shows  Tutu  with  arm  about  her 
husband's  leg.  This  seems  to  have  been  a  naive 
Egyptian  way  of  expressing  that  eternal  woman- 
liness, that  tender  care  for  those  beloved,  that 
quality  inseparable  from  woman  if  worthy  the 
name,  and  by  reason  of  which  with  man,  her 
mate,  she  has  run  the  gamut  of  human  experi- 
ence, meeting  the  demands  of  her  time.  There 


176         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

is  no  dodging  the  issue,  woman's  story  recorded 
in  art,  shows  that  she  has  always  responded  to 
Fate's  call;  followed,  led,  ruled,  been  ruled, 
amused,  instructed,  sent  her  men  into  battle  as 
Spartan  mothers  did  to  return  with  honour  or 
on  their  shields,  and  when  Fate  so  decreed,  led 
them  to  battle,  like  Joan  of  Arc. 

II.    EGYPT  AND  ASSYRIA 

In  Egypt  and  Assyria  the  lines  of  the  torso 
were  kept  straight,  with  no  contracting  of  body 
at  waist  line.  Woman  was  clad  in  a  straight 
sheet-like  garment,  extending  from  waist  to  feet 
with  only  metal  ornaments  above;  necklace, 
bracelets  and  armlets;  or  a  straight  dress  from 
neck  to  meet  the  heavy  anklets.  Sandals  were 
worn  on  the  feet.  The  head  was  encased  in  an 
abnormally  curled  wig,  with  pendent  ringlets, 
and  the  whole  clasped  by  a  massive  head-dress, 
following  the  contour  of  head  and  having  as 
part  of  it,  a  curtain  or  veil,  reaching  down  be- 
hind, across  shoulders  and  approaching  waist 
line.  The  Sphinx  wears  a  characteristic  Egyp- 
tian head-dress. 


PLATE  XIX 


177 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast,  artist  and  patron  of  the  arts,  noted 
for  her  understanding  of  her  own  type  and  the  successful 
costuming  of  it. 

Mrs.  Nast  was  Miss  Clarisse  Coudert.  Her  French 
blood  accounts,  in  part,  for  her  innate  feeling  for  line  and 
colour.  It  is  largely  due  to  the  keen  interest  and  active 
services  of  Mrs.  Nast  that  Vogue  and  Vanity  Fair  have 
become  the  popular  mirrors  and  prophetic  crystal  balls  of 
fashion  for  the  American  woman. 

Mrs.  Nast  is  here  shown  in  street  costume.  The  photo- 
graph is  by  Baron  de  Meyer,  who  has  made  a  distinguished 
art  of  photography. 

We  are  here  shown  the  value  of  a  carefully  considered 
outline  which  is  sharply  registered  on  the  background  by 
posing  figure  against  the  light,  a  method  for  suppressing 
all  details  not  effecting  the  outline. 


178 


Photograph  by  Baron  de  Meyer 

Mrs.  Conde  Nast  in  Street 
Dress 


EGYPT,  BYZANTIUM,  GREECE,  ROME  181 


III.    EGYPT,  BYZANTIUM,  GREECE  AND  ROME 

During  the  periods  antedating  Christ,  when 
the  Roman  empire  was  all-powerful,  the  women 
of  Egypt,  Byzantium,  Greece  and  Rome,  wore 
gilded  wigs  (see  Plate  I,  Frontispiece),  ar- 
ranged in  Psyche  knots,  and  banded;  sandals 
on  their  feet,  and  a  one-piece  garment,  confined 
at  the  waist  by  a  girdle,  which  fell  in  close 
folds  to  the  feet,  a  style  to  develop  later  into 
the  classic  Greek. 

The  Greek  garment  consisted  of  a  great  square 
of  white  linen,  draped  in  the  deft  manner  of  the 
East,  to  adapt  it  to  the  human  form,  at  once 
concealing  and  disclosing  the  body  to  a  degree 
of  perfection  never  since  attained.  There  were 
undraped  Greek  garments  left  to  hang  in  close, 
clinging  folds,  even  in  the  classic  period.  It  is 
this  undraped  and  finely-pleated  robe  (see 
Plate  XXI)  hanging  close  to  the  figure,  and  the 
two-piece  garment  (see  Plate  IV)  with  its 
short  tunic  of  the  same  material,  extending  just 
below  the  waist  line  in  front,  and  drooping  in  a 
cascade  of  ripples  at  the  sides,  as  low  as  the 


1 82         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

knees,  that  Fortuny  (Paris)  has  reproduced  in 
his  tea  gowns. 

An  Englishwoman  told  us  recently  that  her 
great-great-grandmother  used  to  describe  how 
she  and  others  of  her  time  (Empire  Period) 
wet  their  clothes  to  make  them  cling  to  their 
forms,  a  la  Grecque! 

The  classic  Greek  costume  was  often  a  sleeve- 
less garment,  falling  in  folds,  and  when  confined 
at  waist  line  with  cord  the  upper  part  bloused 
over  it;  the  material  was  draped  so  as  to  leave 
the  arms  free,  the  folds  being  held  in  place  by 
ornamental  clasps  upon  the  shoulders.  The  fit- 
ting was  practically  unaided  by  cutting;  squares 
or  straight  lengths  of  linen  being  adjusted  to 
the  human  form  by  clever  manipulation.  The 
adjusting  of  these  folds,  as  we  have  said,  de- 
veloped into  an  art. 

The  use  of  large  squares  or  shawls  of  brill- 
iantly dyed  linen,  wool  and  later  silk,  is  con- 
spicuous in  all  the  examples  showing  woman 
as  decoration. 

The  long  Gothic  cape  succeeds  it,  that  enve- 
loping circular  garment,  with  and  without  the 
hood,  and  clasped  at  the  throat,  in  which  the 


EGYPT,  BYZANTIUM,  GREECE,  ROME  183 

Mother  of  God  is  invariably  depicted.  Her 
cape  is  the  celestial  royal  blue. 

The  stained  silk  gauzes,  popular  with  Greek 
dancers,  were  made  into  garments  following  the 
same  classic  lines,  and  so  were  the  gymnasium 
costumes  of  the  young  girls  of  Greece.  Isadora 
Duncan  reproduces  the  latter  in  many  of  her 
dances. 

In  the  chapter  entitled  "  The  Story  of  Tex- 
tiles "  in  The  Art  of  Interior  Decoration,  we 
have  given  a  resume  of  this  branch  of  our  sub- 
ject. 

The  type  of  costume  worn  by  woman  through- 
out the  entire  Roman  Empire  during  its  most 
glorious  period,  was  classic  Greek,  not  only  in 
general  outline,  but  in  detail.  Note  that  the  col- 
larless  neck  was  cut  round  and  a  trifle  low;  the 
lines  of  gown  were  long  and  followed  each 
other;  the  trimming  followed  the  hem  of  neck 
and  sleeves  and  skirt;  the  hair,  while  artificially 
curled  and  sometimes  intertwined  with  pearls 
and  other  gems,  after  being  gilded,  was  so  ar- 
ranged as  to  show  the  contour  of  the  head,  then 
gathered  into  a  Psyche  knot.  Gold  bands,  plain 
or  jewelled,  clasped  and  held  the  hair  in  place. 


1 84         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

In  the  Gold  Room  of  the  Metropolitan  Mu- 
seum; in  noted  collections  in  Europe;  in  por- 
traits and  costume  plates,  one  sees  that  the  ear- 
rings worn  at  that  period  were  great  heavy  discs, 
or  half  discs,  of  gold ;  large  gold  flowers,  in  the 
Etruscan  style ;  large  rings  with  groups  of  pen- 
dants,— usually  three  on  each  ring,  and  the  drop 
earrings  so  much  in  vogue  to-day. 

Necklaces  were  broad,  like  collars,  round  and 
made  of  hand-wrought  links  and  beads,  with 
pendants.  These  filled  in  the  neck  of  the  dress 
and  were  evidently  regarded  as  a  necessary  part 
of  the  costume. 

The  simple  cord  which  confined  the  Greek 
woman's  draperies  at  the  waist,  in  Egypt  and 
Byzantium,  became  a  sash;  a  broad  strip  of  ma- 
terial which  was  passed  across  the  front  of  body 
at  the  waist,  crossed  behind  and  then  brought 
tight  over  the  hips  to  tie  in  front,  low  down,  the 
ends  hanging  square  to  knees  or  below. 

In  Egypt  a  shoulder  cape,  with  kerchief 
effect  in  front,  broadened  behind  to  a  square, 
and  reached  to  the  waist  line. 

We  would  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  when 
the  classic  type  of  furniture  and  costume  were 


EGYPT,  BYZANTIUM,  GREECE,  ROME  185 

revived  by  Napoleon  I  and  the  Empress  Jose- 
phine, it  was  the  Egyptian  version,  as  well  as 
the  Greek.  One  sees  Egyptian  and  Etruscan 
styles  in  the  straight,  narrow  garment  of  the 
First  Empire  reaching  to  ankles,  with  parallel 
rows  of  trimming  at  the  bottom  of  skirt. 

The  Empire  style  of  parted  hair,  with  cas- 
cade of  curls  each  side,  riotous  curling  locks 
outlining  face,  with  one  or  two  ringlets  brought 
in  front  of  ears,  and  the  Psyche  knot  (which 
later  in  Victorian  days  lent  itself  to  caricature, 
in  a  feather-duster  effect  at  crown  of  head), 
were  inspired  by  those  curled  and  gilded  crea- 
tions such  as  Thais  wore. 

Hats,  as  we  use  the  term  to-day,  were  worn 
by  the  ancients.  Some  will  remember  the  Greek 
hat  Sibyl  Sanderson  wore  with  her  classic  robes 
when  she  sang  Massenet's  "  Phedre,"  in  Paris. 
It  was  Chinese  in  type.  One  sees  this  type  of 
hat  on  Tanagra  Statuettes  in  our  museums. 

Apropos  of  hats,  designers  to-day  are  con- 
stantly resurrecting  models  found  in  museums, 
and  some  of  us  recognise  the  lines  and  details 
of  ancient  head-dresses  in  hats  turned  out  by  our 
most  up-to-date  milliners. 


1 86         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Parasols   and  umbrellas  were   also   used  by 
Assyrians  and  Greeks.    Sandals  which  only  cov- 
ered the  soles  of  the  feet  were  the  usual  foot 
wear,  but  Greeks  and  Etruscans  are  shown  i 
art   as   wearing   also   moccasin-like   boots   and 
shoes  laced  up  the  front. 

Of  course,  the  strapped  slippers  of  the  Em- 
pire were  a  version  of  classic  sandals. 

As  we  have  said,  the  Greek  gown  and  toga 
are  found  wherever  the  Roman  Empire  reached. 
The  women  of  what  are  now  France  and  Eng- 
land clothed  themselves  at  that  time  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  cultured  class  of  Rome.  Nat- 
urally the  Germanic  branch  which  broke  from 
the  parent  stem,  and  drifted  northward  to  strike 
root  in  unbroken  forests,  bordering  on  untried 
seas,  wore  skins  and  crudely  woven  gar- 
ments, few  and  strongly  made,  but  often  pic- 
turesque. 

Though  but  slightly  reminiscent  of  the  tra- 
ditional costume,  we  know  that  the  women  of 
the  third  and  fourth  centuries  wore  a  short, 
one-piece  garment,  with  large  earrings,  heavy 
metal  armlets  above  the  elbow  and  at  wrists. 
The  chain  about  the  waist,  from  which  hung  a 


:; 


PLATE  XX 


187 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast  in  an  evening  gown.  Here  again  is 
a  costume  the  beauty  of  which  evades  the  dictum  of  fashion 
in  the  narrow  sense  of  the  term. 

This  picture  has  the  distinction  of  a  well-posed  and 
finely  executed  old  master  and  because  possessing  beauty 
of  a  traditional  sort  will  continue  to  give  pleasure  long 
after  the  costume  has  perished. 


188 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast  in  Even- 
ing Dress 


EGYPT,  BYZANTIUM,  GREECE,  ROME  191 

knife,  for  protection  and  domestic  purposes,  is 
descendent  from  the  savage's  cord  and  ancestor 
to  that  lovely  bauble,  the  chatelaine  of  later 
days,  with  its  attached  fan,  snuff-box  and  jew- 
elled watch. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOTHIC  COSTUME 

[O  the  Romans,  all  who  were  not  of 
Rome  and  her  Empire,  were  foreign- 
ers,— outsiders,  people  with  a  strange 
viewpoint,  so  they  were  given  a  name  to  indicate 
this;  they  were  called  "barbarians." 

Conspicuous  among  those  tribes  of  barbarians, 
moved  by  human  lust  for  gain  to  descend  upon 
the  Roman  Empire  and  eventually  bring  about 
its  fall,  was  the  tribe  of  Goths,  and  in  the  course 
of  centuries  "  Gothic "  has  become  a  generic 
term,  implying  that  which  is  not  Roman.  We 
speak  of  Gothic  architecture,  Gothic  art,  Gothic 
costumes,  when  we  mean,  strictly  speaking,  the 
characteristic  architecture,  art  and  costuming 
of  the  late  Middle  Ages  (twelfth  to  fifteenth 
centuries). 

But  we  find  the  so-called  Gothic  outline  in 
costume  as  early  as  the  fourth  century.  Over 

the  undraped,  one-piece  robe  of  classic  type,  a 

192 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  193 

second  garment  is  now  worn,  cut  with  straight 
lines.  It  usually  fastens  behind,  and  the  un- 
corseted  figure  is  outlined.  The  neck  is  still  col- 
larless  and  cut  round,  the  space  filled  in  with  a 
necklace.  The  sleeves  of  the  tunic  appear  to  be 
the  logical  evolution  of  the  folds  of  the  toga, 
which  fall  over  the  arms  when  bent.  They 
cling  to  the  outline  of  the  shoulder,  broadening 
at  the  hand  into  what  is  called  "  angel  "  sleeves ; 
in  art,  the  traditional  angel  wears  them. 

Roman-Christian  women  wore  their  hair 
parted,  no  Psyche  knot,  and  interesting,  large 
earrings.  The  gowns  were  not  draped,  but  were 
in  one  piece  and  with  no  fulness.  A  tunic,  fol- 
lowing lines  of  the  form,  reached  below  the 
knees  and  was  belted.  This  garment  was 
trimmed  with  bands  from  shoulders  to  hem  of 
tunic  and  kept  the  same  width  throughout,  if 
narrow;  but  if  wide,  the  bands  broadened  to 
the  hem.  The  neck  continued  to  be  cut  round, 
and  filled  in  with  a  necklace. 

The  cape,  fastening  on  shoulders  or  chest, 
remnant  of  the  Greek  toga,  was  worn,  and  veils 
of  various  materials  were  the  usual  head  cov- 
erings. 


194         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Between  the  fifth  and  tenth  centuries  there 
are  examples  of  the  overgarment  or  tunic  hav- 
ing a  broad  stomacher  of  some  contrasting  ma- 
terial, held  in  place  with  a  cord,  which  is  tied 
behind,  brought  around  to  the  front,  knotted 
and  allowed  to  hang  to  bottom  of  skirt. 

Byzantine  art  between  800  and  1000  A.  D. 
still  shows  women  wearing  tunics,  but  hanging 
straight  from  neck  to  hem  of  skirt,  fastened  on 
shoulders  and  opened  at  sides  to  show  gown  be- 
neath ;  close  sleeves  with  trimming  at  the  wrists, 
often  large,  roughly  cut  jewels  forming  a  border 
on  tunic,  and  the  hair  worn  in  long  braids  on 
each  side  of  the  face;  the  coil  of  hair,  which  was 
wrapped  with  pearls  or  other  beads,  was  parted 
and  used  to  frame  the  face. 

This  fashion  was  carried  to  excess  by  the 
Franks.  We  see  some  of  their  women  between 
400  and  600  A.  D.  wearing  these  heavy,  rope- 
like  braids  to  the  hem  of  the  skirt  in  front. 

In  the  fourteenth  century  the  Gothic  cos- 
tume was  perhaps  at  its  most  beautiful  stage. 
The  long  robe,  the  upper  part  following  the 
lines  of  the  figure,  with  long  close  sleeves  half 
covering  hands,  or  flowing  sleeves,  that  touched 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  195 

the  floor.  About  the  waist  was  worn  a  silk  cord 
or  jewelled  girdle,  finely  wrought  and  swung 
low  on  hips;  from  the  end  of  which  was  sus- 
pended the  money  bag,  fan  and  keys. 

The  girdle  begins  now  to  play  an  important 
part  as  decoration.  This  theme,  the  evolution 
of  the  girdle,  may  be  indefinitely  enlarged  upon 
but  we  must  not  dwell  upon  it  here. 

In  some  cases  we  see  that  the  tunic  opened  in 
the  front  and  that  the  large,  square,  shawl-like 
outer  garment  of  Greece  now  became  the  long 
circular  cape,  clasped  on  the  chest  (one  or  two 
clasps),  made  so  familiar  by  the  art  of  the 
Gothic  and  Renaissance  periods.  Turn  to  the 
illuminated  manuscrips  of  those  periods,  to 
paintings,  on  wood,  frescoes,  stained  glass, 
stucco,  carved  wood,  and  stone,  and  you  will 
find  the  Mother  of  God  invariably  costumed 
in  the  simple  one-piece  robe  and  circular  clasped 
cape. 

In  most  of  the  sacred  art  of  the  tenth, 
eleventh,  twelfth,  thirteenth,  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries,  the  Virgin  and  other  saints 
are  depicted  in  the  current  costume  of  woman. 
The  Virgin  was  the  most  frequent  subject  of 


196         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

artists  in  every  medium,  during  the  ages  when 
the  Church  dominated  the  State  in  Europe. 

The  refurnishing  of  the  Virgin's  wardrobe 
has  long  been  and  still  is,  a  pious  task  and  one 
clamoured  for  by  adherents  to  the  churches  in 
which  the  Virgin's  image  is  displayed  to  wor- 
shippers. We  regret  to  say,  for  aesthetic  reasons, 
that  there  is  no  effort  made  on  the  part  of 
modern  devotees  to  perpetuate  the  beautiful 
mediaeval  type  of  costume. 

In  some  old  paintings  which  come  under  the 
head  of  Folk  Art,  the  Holy  Family  appears  in 
national  costume.  The  writer  recalls  a  bit  of 
eighteenth  century  painting,  showing  St.  Anne 
holding  the  Virgin  as  child.  St.  Anne  wears 
the  bizarre  fete  attire  of  a  Spanish  peasant;  a 
gigantic  head-dress  and  veil,  large  earrings, 
wide  stiff  skirts,  showing  gay  flowers  on  a  back- 
ground of  gold.  The  skirt  is  rather  short,  to 
display  wide  trousers  below  it.  Her  sleeves 
have  filmy  frills  of  deep  white  lace  executed 
with  skill. 

To  return  to  the  girdle,  as  we  have  said,  it 
slipped  from  its  position  at  the  waist  line,  when 
it  confined  the  classic  folds,  and  was  allowed 


PLATE  XXI 


197 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast  in  a  garden  costume.  She  wears  a 
sun-hat  and  carries  a  flower-basket,  which  are  decorative  as 
well  as  useful. 

We  have  chosen  this  photograph  as  an  example  of  a 
costume  made  exquisitely  artistic  by  being  kept  simple  in 
line  and  free  from  an  excess  of  trimming. 

This  costume  is  so  decorative  that  it  gives  distinction 
and  interest  to  the  least  pretentious  of  gardens. 


198 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast  in  Gar- 
den Costume 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  201 

hang  loosely  about  the  hips,  clasped  low  in 
front.  From  this  clasp  a  chain  extended,  to 
which  were  attached  the  housewife's  keys  or 
purse  and  the  dame  of  fashion's  fan.  In  fact 
one  can  tell,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  woman's 
class  and  period  by  carefully  inspecting  her 
chatelaine. 

The  absence  of  waist  line,  and  the  long, 
straight  effect  produced  in  the  body  of  gown  by 
wearing  the  girdle  swung  about  the  hips,  gives 
it  the  so-called  Moyen  Age  silhouette,  revived 
by  the  fashion  of  to-day. 

In  the  thirteenth  century  the  round  collar- 
less  neck,  low  enough  to  admit  a  necklace  of 
links  or  beads,  persists.  A  new  note  is  the  outer 
sleeve  laced  across  an  inner  sleeve  of  white. 

Let  us  remember  that  the  costume  of  the 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  was  dis- 
tinguished by  a  quality  of  beautiful,  sweeping 
line,  massed  colour,  detail  with  raison  d'etre, 
which  produced  dignity  with  graceful  move- 
ment, found  nowhere  to-day,  unless  it  be  on  the 
Wagnerian  stage  or  in  the  boudoir  of  a  woman 
who  still  takes  time,  in  our  age  of  hurry,  to  wear 
her  negligee  beautifully. 


202         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

In  the  fourteenth  century  the  round  neck 
continued,  but  one  sees  low  necks  too,  which  left 
the  shoulders  exposed  (our  1830  style). 

Another  new  note  is  the  tunic  grown  into  a 
garment  reaching  to  the  feet,  a  one-piece  "  prin- 
cess "  gown,  with  belt  or  girdle.  Sometimes  a 
Juliet  cap  was  worn  to  merely  cover  the  crown 
of  head,  with  hair  parted  and  flowing,  while  on 
matrons  we  see  head  coverings  with  sides  turned 
up,  like  ecclesiastical  caps,  and  floating  veils 
falling  to  the  waist. 

Notice  that  through  all  the  peiods  that  we 
have  named,  which  means  until  the  fourteenth 
century,  the  line  of  shoulder  remains  normal 
and  beautiful,  sloping  and  melting  into  folds  of 
robe  or  line  of  sleeve.  We  see  now  for  the  first 
time  an  inclination  to  tamper  with  the  shoulder 
line.  An  inoffensive  scallop  appears, — or  some 
other  decoration,  as  cap  to  sleeve.  No  harm 
done  yet! 

The  fifteenth  century  shows  another  style, 
a  long  sleeveless  over-garment,  reaching  to  the 
floor,  fastened  on  shoulders  and  swinging 
loose,  to  show  at  sides  the  undergown.  It 
suggests  a  priest's  robe.  Here  we  discover 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  203 

one  more  of  the  Moyen  Age  styles  revived 
to-day. 

The  fourteenth  century  gowns,  with  necks 
cut  out  round,  to  admit  a  necklace  with  pend- 
ants, are  still  popular.  The  gowns  are  long  on 
the  ground,  and  the  most  beautiful  of  the  char- 
acteristic head-dresses — the  long,  pointed  one, 
with  veil  covering  it,  and  floating  down  from 
point  of  cap  to  hem  of  flowing  skirt  behind,  con- 
tinues the  movement  of  costume — the  long  lines 
which  follow  one  another. 

When  correctly  posed,  this  pointed  head-dress 
is  a  delight  to  the  eye.  We  recently  saw  a  photo- 
graph of  some  fair  young  women  in  this  type  of 
Mediaeval  or  Gothic  costume  worn  by  them  at 
a  costume  ball.  Failing  to  realise  that  the  pose 
of  any  head-dress  (this  means  hats  as  well)  is 
all-important,  they  had  placed  the  quaint,  long, 
pointed  caps  on  the  very  tops  of  their  heads, 
like  fools'  caps! 

The  angle  at  which  this  head-dress  is  worn  is 
half  the  battle. 

The  importance  of  every  woman's  cultivating 
an  eye  for  line  cannot  be  overstated. 

In  the  fifteenth  century  we  first  see  puffs  at 


204         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

the  elbow,  otherwise  the  outlines  of  gown  are 
the  same.  The  garment  in  one  piece,  the  body 
of  it  outlining  the  form,  its  skirts  sweeping  the 
ground ;  a  girdle  about  the  hips,  and  long,  close 
or  flowing  sleeves,  wide  at  the  hem. 

Despite  the  fourteenth  century  innovation  of 
necks  cut  low  and  off  the  shoulders  (berated  by 
the  Church),  most  necks  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury are  still  cut  round  at  the  throat,  and  the 
necklace  worn  instead  of  collar.  Some  of  the 
gowns  cut  low  off  the  shoulders  are  filled  in 
with  a  puffed  tucker  of  muslin.  The  pointed 
cap  with  a  floating  veil  is  still  seen. 

Notice  that  the  restraint  in  line,  colour  and 
detail,  gradually  disappears,  with  the  abnormal 
circulation  of  wealth,  in  those  departments  of 
Church  and  State  to  which  the  current  of  ma- 
terial things  was  diverted.  We  now  see  hu- 
manity tricked  out  in  rich  attire  and  staggering 
to  its  doom  through  general  debaucheries. 

Rich  brocades,  once  from  Damascus,  are  now 
made  in  Venice;  and  so  are  wonderful  satins, 
velvets  and  silks,  with  jewels  many  and  mas- 
sive. 

Sometimes  a  broad  jewelled  band  crossed  the 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  205 

breast  from  shoulder  diagonally  to  under  arm, 
at  waist. 

The  development  of  the  petticoat  begins  now. 
At  first  we  get  only  a  glimpse  of  it,  when  our 
lady  of  the  pointed  cap  lifts  her  long  skirts, 
lined  with  another  shade.  It  is  of  a  rich  con- 
trasting colour  and  is  gradually  elaborated. 

The  waist  -line,  when  indicated,  is  high. 

A  new  note  is  the  hair,  with  throat  and  neck 
completely  concealed  by  a  white  veil,  a  style 
we  associate  with  nuns  and  certain  folk  cos- 
tumes. As  fashion  it  had  a  passing  vogue. 

Originally,  the  habit  of  covering  woman's 
hair  indicated  modesty  (an  idea  held  among  the 
Folk),  and  the  gradual  shrinking  of  the  dimen- 
sions of  her  coif,  records  the  progress  of  the 
peasant  woman's  emancipation,  in  certain  coun- 
tries. This  is  especially  conspicuous  in  Brit- 
tany, as  M.  Anatol  Le  Braz,  the  eminent  Breton 
scholar,  remarked  recently  to  the  writer. 

Note  the  silk  bag,  quite  modern,  on  the  arm ; 
also  the  jewelled  line  of  chain  hanging  from 
girdle  down  the  middle  of  front,  to  hem  of 
skirt, — both  for  use  and  ornament. 

To  us  of  a  practical  era,  a  mysterious  charm 


206         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

attaches  to  the  long-pointed  shoes  worn  at  this 
period. 

In  the  fifteenth  century,  the  marked  division 
of  costume  into  waist  and  skirt  begins,  the  waist 
line  more  and  more  pinched  in,  the  skirt 
more  and  more  full,  the  sleeves  and  neck  more 
elaborately  trimmed,  the  head-dresses  multi- 
plied in  size,  elaborateness  and  variety.  Tex- 
tiles developed  with  wealth  and  ostenta- 
tion. 

In  the  sixteenth  century  the  neck  was  usually 
cut  out  and  worn  low  on  the  shoulders,  some- 
times filled  in,  but  we  see  also  high  necks ;  necks 
with  small  ruffs  and  necks  with  large  ruffs;  ruffs 
turned  down,  forming  stiff  linen-cape  collars, 
trimmed  with  lace,  close  to  the  throat  or  flaring 
from  neck  to  show  the  throat. 

The  hair  is  parted  and  worn  low  in  a  snood, 
or  by  young  women,  flowing.  The  ears  are 
covered  with  the  hair. 

The  Virgin  in  Art 

When  writing  of  the  Gothic  period  in  The 
Art  of  Interior  Decoration,  we  have  said  ".  .  . 
Gothic  art  proceeds  from  the  Christian  Church 


PLATE  XXII 


207 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast  wearing  one  of  the  famous  Fortuny 
tea  gowns. 

This  one  has  no  tunic  but  is  finely  pleated,  in  the  For- 
tuny manner,  and  falls  in  long  lines,  closely  following  the 
figure,  to  the  floor. 

Observe  the  decorative  value  of  the  long  string  of  beads. 


208 


Mrs.  Conde  Nast  in  a  For- 
tuny  Tea  Gown 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  211 

and  stretches  like  a  canopy  over  western  Europe 
during  the  late  Middle  Ages.  It  was  in  the 
churches  and  monasteries  that  Christian  Art, 
driven  from  pillar  to  post  by  wars,  was  obliged 
to  take  refuge,  and  there  produced  that  mar- 
vellous development  known  as  the  Gothic  style, 
of  the  Church,  for  the  Church  and  by  the 
Church,  perfected  in  countless  Gothic  cathe- 
drals, crystallised  glorias,  lifting  their  manifold 
spires  to  heaven;  ethereal  monuments  of  an  in- 
trepid Faith  which  gave  material  form  to  its 
adoration,  its  fasting  and  prayer,  in  an  unriv- 
alled art.  ..." 

"  Crystallised  glorias  "  (hymns  to  the  Virgin) 
is  as  concise  a  defining  of  the  nature  and  spirit 
of  this  highest  type  of  mediaeval  art — perfected 
in  France — as  we  can  find.  Here  we  have  de- 
ified woman  inspiring  an  art  miraculously 
decorative. 

Chartres  Cathedral  and  Rheims  (before  the 
German  invasion  in  1914)  with  Mont  Saint 
Michel,  are  distinguished  examples. 

If  the  readers  would  put  to  the  test  our  claim 
that  woman  as  decoration  is  a  beguiling  theme 
worthy  of  days  passed  in  the  broad  highways  of 


212         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION       . 

I 

art,  and  many  an  hour  in  cross-roads  and  un- 
beaten paths,  we  would  recommend  to  them  the 
fascinations  of  a  marvellous  story-teller,  one 
who,  knowing  all  there  is  to  know  of  his  subject, 
has  had  the  genius  to  weave  the  innumerable  and 
perplexing  threads  into  a  tapestry  of  words, 
where  the  main  ideas  take  their  places  in  the 
foreground,  standing  out  clearly  defined  against 
the  deftly  woven,  intelligible  but  unobtruding 
background.  The  author  is  Henry  Adams,  the 
book,  The  Cathedrals  of  Mont  St.  Michel  and 
Chartres.  He  tells  you  in  striking  language, 
how  woman  was  translated  into  pure  decoration 
in  the  Middle  Ages,  woman  as  the  Virgin 
Mother  of  God,  the  manifestation  of  Deity 
which  took  precedence  over  all  others  during 
the  twelfth,  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries; 
and  if  you  will  follow  him  to  the  Chartres 
Cathedral  (particularly  if  you  have  been  there 
already),  and  will  stand  facing  the  great  East 
Window,  where  in  stained  glass  of  the  ancient 
jewelled  sort,  woman,  as  Mother  of  God,  is  en- 
throned above  all,  he  will  tell  you  how,  out  of 
the  chaos  of  warring  religious  orders,  the 
priestly  schools  of  Abelard,  St.  Francis  of 


GOTHIC  COSTUME  213 

Assisi  and  others,  there  emerged  the  form  of 
the  Virgin. 

To  woman,  as  mother  of  God  and  man,  the 
instrument  of  reproduction,  of  tender  care,  of 
motherhood,  the  disputatious,  groping  mind  of 
man  agreed  to  bow,  silenced  and  awed  by  the 
mystery  of  her  calling. 

In  view  of  the  recent  enrolling  of  woman- 
hood in  the  stupendous  business  of  the  war  now 
waging  in  Europe,  and  the  demands  upon  her  to 
help  in  arming  her  men  or  nursing  back  to  life 
the  shattered  remains  of  fair  youth,  which  so 
bravely  went  forth,  the  thought  comes  that 
woman  will  play  a  large  part  in  the  art  to  arise 
from  the  ashes  of  to-day.  Woman  as-  woman 
ready  to  supplement  man,  pouring  into  life's 
caldron  the  best  of  herself,  unstinted,  unmeas- 
ured; woman  capable  of  serving  beyond  her 
strength,  rising  to  her  greatest  height,  bending, 
but  not  breaking  to  the  end,  if  only  assured 
she  is  needed. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  RENAISSANCE 
Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Centuries 

|HE  marked  departure  is  necks  cut 
square,  if  low,  and  elaborate  jewelled 
chains  draped  from  shoulders,  out- 
lining neck  of  gown  and  describing  a  festoon  on 
front  of  waist,  which  is  soon  to  become  inde- 
pendent of  skirt  to  develop  on  its  own  account. 

As  in  the  fifteenth  century,  when  necks  were 
cut  low  off  the  shoulders,  they  were  on  occasions 
filled  in  with  tuckers. 

The  skirt  now  registers  a  new  characteristic; 
it  parts  at  the  waist  line  over  a  petticoat,  and 
the  opening  is  decorated  by  the  ornamental, 
heavy  chain  which  hangs  from  girdle  to  hem  of 
gown. 

One  sees  the  hair  still  worn  coiled  low  in  the 
neck,  concealing  the  ears  and  held  in  a  snood 
or  iii  Italy  cut  "  Florentine  "  fashion  with  fringe 

on  brow. 

214 


THE  RENAISSANCE  215 

Observe  How  the  wealth  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, through  its  new  trade  channels  opening 
up  with  the  East  (the  result  of  the  crusades)  led 
to  the  importation  of  rich  and  many-coloured 
Oriental  stuffs;  the  same  wealth  ultimately  es- 
tablished looms  in  Italy  for  making  silks  and 
velvets,  to  decorate  man  and  his  home.  There 
was  no  longer  simplicity  in  line  and  colour 
scheme;  gorgeous  apparel  fills  the  frames  of  the 
Renaissance  and  makes  amusing  reading  for 
those  who  consult  old  documents.  The  clothes 
of  man,  like  his  over-ornate  furniture,  show  a 
debauched  and  vulgar  taste.  Instead  of  the 
lines  which  follow  one  another,  solid  colours, 
and  trimmings  kept  to  hem  of  neck  and  sleeve 
and  skirt,  great  designs,  in  satins  and  velvet  bro- 
cades, distort  the  lines  and  proportions  of  man 
and  woman. 

The  good  Gothic  lines  lived  on  in  the  cos- 
tumes of  priests  and  nuns. 

Jewelry  ceased  to  be  decoration  with  mean- 
ing; lace  and  fringe,  tassels  and  embroidery, 
with  colour  combinations  to  rival  the  African 
parrots,  disfigured  man  and  woman  alike. 

During  November  of  1916,  New  York  was 


216         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

so  fortunate  as  to  see,  at  the  American  Art  Gal- 
leries, the  great  collection  of  late  Gothic  and 
early  Renaissance  furniture  and  other  art  treas- 
ures, brought  together  in  the  restored  Davanzati 
Palace  of  Florence,  Italy.  The  collection  was 
sold  at  auction,  and  is  now  scattered.  Of  course 
those  who  saw  it  in  its  natural  setting  in  Flor- 
ence, were  most  fortunate  of  all.  But  with  some 
knowledge  and  imagination,  at  the  sight  of 
those  wonderful  things, — hand-made  all  of  them, 
— the  most  casual  among  those  who  crowded 
the  galleries  for  days,  must  have  gleaned  a  vivid 
impression  of  how  woman  of  the  Early  Renais- 
sance lived, — in  her  kitchen,  dining-room,  bed- 
room and  reception-rooms.  They  displayed  her 
cooking  utensils,  her  chairs  and  tables,  her  silver, 
glass  and  earthenware,  her  bed,  linen,  satin 
damask,  lace  and  drawn  work;  the  cushions  she 
rested  against;  portraits  in  their  gorgeous  Flor- 
entine frames,  showing  us  how  those  early 
Italians  dressed;  the  colored  terra  cottas,  un- 
speakably beautiful  presentments  of  the  Virgin 
and  Child,  moulded  and  painted  by  great  artists 
under  that  same  exaltation  of  Faith  which 
brought  into  being  the  sister  arts  of  the  time, 


PLATE  XXIII 


217 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  who  set  to-day's  fashion  in  out- 
line of  costume  and  short  hair  for  the  young  woman 
of  America.  For  this  reason  and  because  Mrs.  Castle  has 
form  to  a  superlative  degree  (correct  carriage  of  the  body) 
and  the  clothes  sense  (knowledge  of  what  she  can  wear 
and  how  to  wear  it)  we  have  selected  her  to  illustrate 
several  types  of  costumes,  characteristic  of  1916  and  1917. 

Another  reason  for  asking  Mrs.  Castle  to  illustrate 
our  text  is,  that  what  Mrs.  Castle's  professional  dancing 
has  done  to  develop  and  perfect  her  natural  instinct  for 
line,  the  normal  exercise  of  going  about  one's  tasks  and 
diversions  can  do  for  any  young  woman,  provided  she 
keep  in  mind  correct  carriage  of  body  when  in  action  or 
repose.  Here  we  see  Mrs.  Castle  in  ball  costume. 


218 


Mrs.  Fernon  Castle  in  Ball 
Costume 


THE  RENAISSANCE  221 

imbuing  them  with  something  truly  divine. 
There  is  no  disputing  that  quality  which  radi- 
ates from  the  face  of  both  the  Mother  and  the 
Child.  One  all  but  kneels  before  it.  Their  ex- 
pression is  not  of  this  world. 

That  is  woman  as  the  Mother  of  God  in  art. 
Woman  as  the  mother  of  man,  who  looked  on 
these  inspired  works  of  art,  lived  for  the  most 
part  in  small  houses  built  of  wood  with  thatched 
roofs,  unpaved  streets,  dirty  interiors,  which 
were  cleaned  but  once  a  week — on  Saturdays! 
The  men  of  the  aristocracy  hunted  and  engaged 
in  commerce,  and  the  general  rank  and  file  gave 
themselves  over  to  the  gaining  of  money  to  in- 
crease their  power.  It  sounds  not  unlike  New 
York  to-day. 

Gradually  the  cities  grew  large  and  rich. 
People  changed  from  simple  sober  living  to 
elaborate  and  less  temperate  ways,  and  the  great 
families,  with  their  proportionately  increased 
wealth  gained  through  trade,  built  beautiful  pal- 
aces and  built  them  well.  The  gorgeous  colour- 
ing of  the  frescoed  walls  shows  Byzantine  in- 
fluence. In  The  Art  of  Interior  Decoration  we 
have  described  at  length  the  house  furnishing 


222         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

of  that  time.  Against  this  background  moved 
woman,  man's  mate;  note  her  colour  scheme 
and  then  her  role.  (We  quote  from  Jahn  Rus- 
coni  in  Les  Arts,  Paris,  August,  1911.) 

"  Donna  Francesca  dei  Albizzi's  cloak  of 
black  cloth  ornamented  on  a  yellow  back- 
ground with  birds,  parrots,  butterflies,  pink 
and  red  roses,  and  a  few  other  red  and  green 
figures ;  dragons,  letters  and  trees  in  yellow  and 
black,  and  again  other  figures  made  of  white 
cloth  with  red  and  black  stripes." 

Extravagance  ran  high  not  only  in  dress, 
but  in  everything,  laws  were  made  to  regulate 
the  amount  spent  on  all  forms  of  entertain- 
ment, even  on  funerals,  and  the  cook  who  was 
to  prepare  a  wedding  feast  had  to  submit  his 
menu  for  approval  to  the  city  authorities. 
More  than  this,  only  two  hundred  guests  could 
be  asked  to  a  wedding,  and  the  number  of 
presents  which  the  bride  was  allowed  to  re- 
ceive was  limited  by  law.  But  wealth  and 
fashion  ran  away  with  laws;  the  same  old  story. 

As  the  tide  of  the  Renaissance  rose  and 
swept  over  Europe  (the  awakening  began  in 
Italy),  the  woman  of  the  gorgeous  cloak  and 


THE  RENAISSANCE  223 

her  contemporaries,  according  to  tKe  vivid  de- 
scription of  the  last  quoted  author,  were  "  sub- 
ject to  their  husbands'  tyranny,  not  even  know- 
ing how  to  read  in  many  cases,  occupied  with 
their  household  duties,  in  which  they  were 
assisted  by  rough  and  uncouth  slaves,  with  no 
other  mission  in  life  than  to  give  birth  to  a 
numerous  posterity.  .  .  .  This  life  ruined 
them,  and  their  beauty  quickly  faded  away; 
no  wonder,  then,  that  they  summoned  art  to 
the  aid  of  nature.  The  custom  was  so  com- 
mon and  the  art  so  perfect  that  even  a  painter 
like  Taddeo  Gaddi  acknowledged  that  the 
Florentine  women  were  the  best  painters  in 
the  world!  .  .  .  Considering  the  mental 
status  of  the  women,  it  is  easy  to  imagine  to 
what  excesses  they  were  given  in  the  matter  of 
dress."  The  above  assertions  relate  to  the  aver- 
age woman,  not  the  great  exceptions. 

The  marriage  coffers  of  woman  of  the  Ren- 
aissance in  themselves  give  an  idea  of  her 
luxurious  tastes.  They  were  about  six  feet 
long,  three  feet  high,  and  two  and  a  half  feet 
deep.  Some  had  domed  covers  opening  on 
hinges — the  whole  was  carved,  gilded  and 


224         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

painted,  the  background  of  reds  and  blues 
throwing  the  gold  into  relief.  Scenes  taken 
from  mythology  were  done  in  what  was  known 
as  "  pastille,"  composition  work  raised  and 
painted  on  a  gold  background.  On  one  fif- 
teenth century  marriage  coffer,  Bacchus  and 
Ariadne  were  shown  in  their  triumphal  car 
drawn  by  winged  griffins,  a  young  Bacchante 
driving  them  on.  Another  coffer  decorated  in 
the  same  manner  had  as  decoration  "  The  Rape 
of  Proserpine." 

Women  rocked  their  infants  in  sumptuous 
carved  and  emblazoned  walnut  cradles,  and 
crimson  satin  damask  covered  their  beds  and 
cushions.  This  blaze  of  gold  and  silver,  crim- 
son and  blue  we  find  as  the  wake  of  Byzantine 
trade,  via  Constantinople,  Venice,  Rome,  Flor- 
ence on  to  France,  Spain,  Germany,  Holland, 
Flanders  and  England.  Carved  wood,  crimson, 
green  and  blue  velvets,  satin  damask,  tapestries, 
gold  and  silver  fringe  and  lace.  Against  all 
this  moved  woman,  costumed  sumptuously. 

Gradually  the  line  of  woman's  (and  man's) 
neck  is  lost  in  a  ruff,  her  sweeping  locks, 
instead  of  parted  on  her  brow,  entwined  with 


THE  RENAISSANCE  225 

pearls  or  other  gems  to  frame  her  face  and 
make  long  lines  down  the  length  of  her  robe, 
are  huddled  under  grotesque  head-dresses, 
monstrous  creations,  rising  and  spreading  until 
they  become  caricatures,  defying  art. 

In  some  sixteenth  century  Italian  portraits 
we  see  the  ruff  flaring  from  a  neck  cut  out 
square  and  low  in  front,  then  rising  behind  to 
form  a  head  covering. 

The  last  half  of  the  sixteenth  century  is 
marked  by  gowns  cut  high  in  the  neck  with 
a  close  collar,  and  the  appearance  of  a 
small  ruff  encircling  the  throat.  This  ruff 
almost  at  once  increased  to  absurd  dimen- 
sions. 

The  tightly  laced  long-pointed  bodice  now 
appears,  with  and  without  padded  hips.  (The 
superlative  degree  of  this  type  is  to  be  seen 
in  portraits  by  Velasquez  (see  Plate  IX). 

Long  pointed  toes  to  the  shoes  give  way  to 
broad,  square  ones. 

Another  sixteenth  century  departure  is  the 
absurdly  small  hat,  placed  as  if  by  the  wind, 
at  a  careless  angle  on  the  hair,  which  is  curled 
and  piled  high. 


226         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Also  we  see  hats  of  normal  size  with  many 
plumes,  on  both  men  and  women. 

Notice  the  sleeves:  some  are  still  flowing, 
with  tight  undersleeves,  others  slashed  to  show 
full  white  sleeve  beneath.  But  most  important 
of  all  is  that  the  general  license,  moral  and  ar- 
tistic, lays  its  ruthless  hand  on  woman's  beau- 
tiful, sweeping  shoulder  line  and  distorts  it. 
Anne  of  Cleves,  or  the  progressive  artist  who 
painted  her,  shows  in  a  portrait  the  Queen's 
flowing  sleeves  with  mediaeval  lines,  clasped 
by  a  broad  band  between  elbow  and  shoulder^ 
and  then  pushed  up  until  the  sleeve  forms  an 
ugly  puff.  A  monstrous  fashion,  this,  and  one 
soon  to  appear  in  a  thousand  mad  forms.  Its 
first  vicious  departure  is  that  small  puffy,  sense- 
lessly insinuated  line  between  arm-hole  and  top 
of  sleeve  in  garments  for  men  as  well  as  women. 

Skirts  button  from  point  of  basque  to  feet 
just  before  we  see  them,  in  the  seventeenth 
century,  parting  down  the  front  and  separating 
to  show  a  petticoat.  In  Queen  Elizabeth's 
time  the  acme  of  this  style  was  reached  by 
Spanish  women  as  we  see  in  Velasquez's  por- 
traits. Gradually  the  overskirt  is  looped  back, 


PLATE  XXIV 


227 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  in  Winter  afternoon  costume,  one 
which  is  so  suited  to  her  type  and  at  the  same  time  con- 
servative as  to  outline  and  detail,  that  it  would  have  charm 
whether  in  style  or  not. 


228 


Victor  Georg— Chicago 

Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  in  Af- 
ternoon Costume — Winter 


THE  RENAISSANCE  231 

(at  first  only  a  few  inches),  and  tied  with 
narrow  ribbons. 

The  second  quarter  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury shows  the  waist  line  drawn  in  and  bodice 
with  skirts  a  few  inches  in  depth.  These 
skirts  are  the  hall-mark  of  a  basque. 

Very  short,  full  coats  flaring  from  under 
arms  now  appear. 

After  the  skirt  has  been  pushed  back  and 
held  with  ribbons,  we  find  gradually  all  ful- 
ness of  upper  skirt  pushed  to  hips  to  form 
paniers,  and  across  the  back  to  form  a  bustle 
effect,  until  we  have  the  Marie  Antoinette 
type,  late  eighteenth  century.  Far  more  grace- 
ful and  seduisant  than  the  costume  of  Queen 
Elizabeth's  time. 

The  figures  presented  by  Marie  Antoinette 
and  her  court,  powdered  wigs  and  patches, 
paniers  and  enormous  hats,  surmounting  the 
horsehair  erections,  heavy  with  powder  and 
grease,  lace,  ribbon  flowers  and  jewels,  are 
quaint,  delightful  and  diverting,  but  not  to  be 
compared  with  the  Greek  or  mediaeval  lines 
in  woman's  costume. 

Extremely  extended  skirts  gave  way  to  an 


23 2         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

interlude  of  full  skirts,  but  flowing  lines  in  the 
eighteenth  century  English  portraits. 

The  Directoire  reaction  towards  simplicity 
was  influenced  by  English  fashion. 

Empire  formality  under  classic  influence 
came  next.  Then  Victorian  hoops  which  were 
succeeded  by  the  Victorian  bustles,  pantalets, 
black  velvet  at  throat  and  wrists,  and  lockets. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY 

eighteenth  century  is  unique  by 
reason  of  scientific  discoveries,  me- 
chanical inventions  and  chemical 
achievements,  coupled  with  the  gigantic  po- 
litical upheaval  of  the  French  Revolution. 

It  is  unique,  distinguished  and  enormously 
fruitful.  For  example,  the  modern  frenzy  for 
chintz,  which  has  made  our  homes  burst  into 
bloom  in  endless  variety,  had  its  origin  in  the 
eighteenth  century  looms  at  Jouy,  near  Ver- 
sailles, under  the  direction  of  Oberkampf. 

Before  1760  silks  and  velvets  decorated  man 
and  his  home.  Royal  patronage  co-operating 
with  the  influence  of  such  great  decorators  as 
Percier  and  Fontaine  gave  the  creating  of  beau- 
tiful stuffs  to  the  silk  factories  of  Lyons. 

Printed  linens  and  painted  wall  papers  ap- 
peared in  France  simultaneously,  and  for  the 
same  reason.  The  Revolution  set  mass-taste 

233 


234         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

(which  is  often  stronger  than  individual  in- 
clination), toward  unostentatious,  inexpensive 
materials  for  house  furnishing  and  wearing 
apparel. 

The  Revolution  had  driven  out  royalty  and 
the  high  aristocracy  who,  with  changed  names 
lived  in  seclusion.  Society,  therefore,  to  meet 
the  mass-desire,  was  driven  to  simple  ways 
of  living.  Men  gave  up  their  silks  and  velvets 
and  frills,  lace  and  jewels  for  cloth,  linen,  and 
sombre  neck-cloths.  The  women  did  the  same; 
they  wore  muslin  gowns  and  their  own  hair, 
and  went  to  great  length  in  the  affectation  of 
simplicity  and  patriotic  fervour. 

We  hear  that,  apropos  of  America  having  at 
this  moment  entered  the  great  struggle  with 
the  Central  Powers,  simplicity  is  decreed  as 
smart  for  the  coming  season,  and  that  those 
who  costume  themselves  extravagantly,  furnish 
their  homes  ostentatiously  or  allow  their  tables 
to  be  lavish,  will  be  frowned  upon  as  bad 
form  and  unpatriotic. 

These  reactions  are  inevitable,  and  come 
about  with  the  regularity  of  tides  in  this  world 
of  perpetual  repetition. 


EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  235 

The  belles  of  the  Directorate  shook  their 
heads  and  bobbed  their  pretty  locks  at  the 
artificiality  Marie  Antoinette  et  cie  had  prac- 
tised. I  fear  they  called  it  sinful  art  to  deftly 
place  a  patch  upon  the  face,  or  make  a  head- 
dress in  the  image  of  a  man-of-war. 

Mme.  de  StaeFs  familiar  head-dress,  twisted 
and  wrapped  around  her  head  a  la  Turque,  is 
said  to  have  had  its  origin  in  the  improvisation 
of  the  court  hairdresser.  Desperately  groping 
for  another  version  of  the  top-heavy  erection, 
to  humour  the  lovely  queen,  he  seized  upon  a 
piece  of  fine  lace  and  muslin  hanging  on  a 
chair  at  hand,  and  twisting  it,  wrapped  the 
thing  about  the  towering  wig.  As  it  happened, 
the  chiffon  was  my  lady's  chemise! 

We  begin  the  eighteenth  century  with  a  full 
petticoat,  trimmed  with  rows  of  ruffles  or 
bands;  an  overskirt  looped  back  into  paniers 
to  form  the  bustle  effect;  the  natural  hair  pow- 
dered; and  head-dress  of  lace,  standing  out 
stiffly  in  front  and  drooping  in  a  curtain  behind. 

It  was  not  until  the  whim  of  Marie  An- 
toinette decreed  it  so,  that  the  enormous  pow- 
dered wigs  appeared. 


236         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Viennese  temperament  alone  accounts  for  the 
moods  of  this  lovely  tragic  queen,  who  played 
at  making  butter,  in  a  cap  and  apron,  over 
simple  muslin  frocks,  but  outdid  her  artificial 
age  in  love  of  artifice  (not  Art)  in  dress. 

This  gay  and  dainty  puppet  of  relentless  Fate 
propelled  by  varying  moods  must  needs  lose 
her  lovely  head  at  last,  as  symbol  of  her  time. 


PLATE  XXV 


237 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  in  a  summer  afternoon  costume 
appropriate  for  city  or  country  and  so  adapted  to  the 
wearer's  type  that  she  is  a  picture,  whether  in  action; 
seated  on  her  own  porch;  having  tea  at  the  country  club; 
or  in  the  Winter  sun-parlour. 


238 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  in  Af- 
ternoon Costume — Summer 


CHAPTER  XIX 

WOMAN  IN  THE  VICTORIAN  PERIOD 

JHE  first  seventy  years  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  seem  to  us  of  1917 
absolutely  incredible  in  regard  to 
dress.  How  our  great-great-grandmothers  ever 
got  about  on  foot,  in  a  carriage  or  stage-coach, 
moved  in  a  crowd  or  even  sat  in  any  measure 
of  serenity  at  home,  is  a  mystery  to  us  of  an 
age  when  comfort,  convenience,  fitness  and  chic 
have  at  last  come  to  terms.  For  a  vivid  pic- 
ture of  how  our  American  society  looked  be- 
tween 1800  and  1870,  read  Miss  Elizabeth 
McClellan's  Historic  Dress  in  America,  pub- 
lished in  1910  by  George  W.  Jacobs  &  Co.,  of 
Philadelphia.  The  book  is  fascinating  and  it 
not  only  amuses  and  informs,  but  increases  one's 
self-respect,  if  a  woman,  for  modern  woman 
dressed  in  accordance  with  her  role. 
We  can  see  extravagant  wives  point  out  with 

glee  to  tyrant  mates  how,  in  the  span  of  years 

241 


242         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

between  1800  and  1870  our  maternal  forebears 
made  money  fly,  even  in  the  Quaker  City. 
Fancy  paying  in  Philadelphia  at  that  time, 
$1500  for  a  lace  scarf,  $400  for  a  shawl,  $100 
for  the  average  gown  of  silk,  and  $50  for  a 
French  bonnet!  Miss  McClellan,  quoting  from 
Mrs.  Roger  Pryof's  Memoirs,  tells  how  she, 
Mrs.  Pryor,  as  a  young  girl  in  Washington, 
was  awakened  at  midnight  by  a  note  from  the 
daughter  of  her  French  milliner  to  say  that  a 
box  of  bonnets  had  arrived  from  Paris.  Mamma 
had  not  yet  unpacked  them  and  if  she  would 
come  at  once,  she  might  have  her  pick  of  the 
treasures,  and  Mamma  not  know  until  too  late 
to  interfere.  And  this  was  only  back  in  the 
£o's,  we  should  say. 

Then  think  of  the  hoops,  and  wigs  and  ab- 
surdly furbished  head-dresses ;  paper-soled  shoes, 
some  intended  only  to  sit  in;  bonnets  enormous; 
laces  of  cobweb;  shawls  from  India  by  camel 
and  sailing  craft;  rouge,  too,  and  hair  grease, 
patches  and  powder;  laced  waists  and  cramped 
feet;  low  necks  and  short  sleeves  for  children 
in  school-rooms. 

Man  was  then  still  decorative  here  and  in 


THE  VICTORIAN  PERIOD          243 

western  Europe.  To-day  he  is  not  decorative, 
unless  in  sports  clothes  or  military  uniform; 
woman's  garments  furnish  all  the  colour. 
Whistler  circumvented  this  fact  when  painting 
Theodore  Duret  (Metropolitan  Museum)  in 
sombre  black  broadcloth, — modern  evening  at- 
tire, by  flinging  over  the  arm  of  Duret,  the 
delicate  pink  taffeta  and  chiffon  cloak  of  a 
woman,  and  in  M.  Duret's  hand  he  places  a 
closed  fan  of  pomegranate  red. 


CHAPTER  XX 

SEX  IN  COSTUMING 

IUROPEAN  dress "  is  the  term  ac- 
cepted to  imply  the  costume  of  man 
and  woman  which  is  entirely  cos- 
mopolitan, decrying  continuity  of  types  (of 
costume)  and  thoroughly  plastic  in  the  hands 
of  fashion 

To-day,  we  say  parrot-like,  that  certain  ma- 
terials, lines  and  colours  are  masculine  or  fem- 
inine. They  are  so  merely  by  association.  The 
modern  costuming  of  man  the  world  over,  if 
he  appear  in  European  dress  (we  except  court 
regalia),  is  confined  to  cloth,  linen  or  cotton, 
in  black,  white  and  inconspicuous  colours;  a 
prescribed  and  simple  type  of  neckwear,  foot- 
wear, hat,  stick,  and  hair  cut. 

The  progenitor  of  the  garments  of  modern 
men  was  the  Lutheran-Puritan-Revolutionary 
garb,  the  hall-mark  of  democracy. 

It  is  true  that  when  silk  was  first  introduced 
244 


SEX  IN  COSTUMING  245 

into  Europe,  from  the  Orient,  the  Greeks  and 
early  Romans  considered  it  too  effeminate  for 
man's  use,  but  this  had  to  do  with  the  doctrine 
of  austere  denial  for  the  good  of  the  state.  To 
wear  the  costume  of  indolence  implied  inac- 
tivity and  induced  it.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
some  of  the  master  spirits  of  Greece  did  wear 
silks. 

In  Ancient  Egypt,  Assyria,  Media,  Persia 
and  the  Far  East,  men  and  women  wore  the 
same  materials,  as  in  China  and  Japan  to- 
day. Egyptian  men  and  their  contemporaries 
throughout  Byzantium,  wore  gowns,  in  outline 
identical  with  those  of  the  women.  Among  the 
Turks,  trousers  were  always  considered  as  ap- 
propriate for  women  as  for  men,  and  both  men 
and  women  wore  over  the  trousers,  a  long  gar- 
ment not  unlike  those  of  the  women  in  the 
Gothic  period. 

Thais  wore  a  gilded  wig,  but  so  did  the  men 
she  knew,  and  they  added  gilded  false 
beards. 

Assyrian  kings  wore  earrings,  bracelets  and 
wonderful  clasps  with  chains,  by  which  the 
folds  of  their  draped  garment, — cut  like  the 


246         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

woman's,  might  be  caught  up  and  held  securely, 
leaving  feet,  arms  and  hands  free  for  action. 

When  the  genius  of  the  Byzantine,  Greek 
and  Venetian  manufacturers  of  silks  and  vel- 
vets, rich  in  texture  and  ablaze  with  colour, 
were  offered  for  sale  to  the  Romans,  whose 
passion  for  display  had  increased  with  their 
fortunes,  and  consequent  lives  of  dissipation, 
we  find  there  was  no  distinction  made  between 
the  materials  used  by  man  and  woman. 

It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  the  Renais- 
sance spells  brocade.  Great  designs  and  small 
ones  sprawled  over  the  figures  of  man  and 
woman  alike. 

Lace  was  as  much  his  as  hers  to  use  for  wide, 
elaborate  collars  and  cuffs.  Embroidery  be- 
longed to  both,  and  the  men  (like  the  women) 
of  Germany,  France,  Italy  and  England  wore 
many  plumes  on  their  big  straw  hats  and  metal 
helmets.  The  intercommunication  between  the 
Orient  and  all  of  the  countries  of  the  Western 
Hemisphere,  and  the  abundance  and  variety 
of  human  trappings  bewildered  and  vitiated 
taste. 

Unfortunately  the  change  in  line  of  costume 


PLATE  XXVI 


247 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  costumed  a  la  guerre  for  a  walk 
in  the  country. 

The  cap  is  after  one  worn  by  her  aviator  husband. 

This  is  one  of  the  costumes — there  are  many — being 
worn  by  women  engaged  in  war  work  under  the  head  of 
messengers,  chauffeurs,  etc. 

The  shoes  are  most  decidedly  not  for  service,  but  they 
will  be  replaced  when  the  time  is  at  hand,  for  others  of 
stout  leather  with  heavy  soles  and  flat  heels. 


248 


Mrs.   Vernon   Castle   Cos- 
tumed a  la  Guerre  for  a  Walk 


SEX  IN  COSTUMING  251 

has  not  moved  parallel  to  the  line  in  furniture. 
The  revival  of  classic  interior  decoration  in 
Italy,  Spain,  France,  Germany,  England,  etc., 
did  not  at  once  revive  the  classic  lines  in 
woman's  clothes. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

LINE  AND  COLOUR  OF   COSTUMES   IN   HUNGARY 


JHE  idea  that  man  decorative,  by  rea- 
son of  colour  or  line  in  costume,  is 
of  necessity  either  masquerading  or 
effeminate,  proceeds  chiefly  from  the  conven- 
tional nineteenth  and  twentieth  century  point  of 
view  in  America  and  western  Europe.  But  even 
in  those  parts  of  the  world  we  are  accustomed 
to  colour  in  the  uniforms  of  army  and  navy,  the 
crimson  "  hood  "  of  the  university  doctor,  and 
red  sash  of  the  French  Legion  of  Honour.  We 
accept  colour  as  a  dignified  attribute  of  man's 
attire  in  the  cases  cited,  and  we  do  not  forget 
that  our  early  nineteenth  century  American 
masculine  forebears  wore  bright  blue  or  vivid 
green  coats,  silver  and  brass  buttons  and  red  or 
yellow  waistcoats.  The  gentleman  sportsman 
of  the  early  nineteenth  century  hunted  in 
bright  blue  tailed  coats  with  brass  buttons, 
scarlet  waistcoat,  tight  breeches  and  top  hat! 

252 


COSTUMES  IN  HUNGARY          253 

We  refer  to  the  same  class  of  man  who  to-day 
wears  rough,  natural  coloured  tweeds,  leather 
coat  and  close  cap  that  his  prey  may  not  see 
him. 

In  a  sense,  colour  is  a  sign  of  virility  when 
used  by  man.  We  have  the  North  American 
Indian  with  his  gay  feathers,  blankets  and  war 
paint,  and  the  European  peasant  in  his  gala 
costume.  In  many  cases  colour  is  as  much  his 
as  his  woman's.  Some  years  ago,  when  collect- 
ing data  concerning  national  characteristics  as 
expressed  in  the  art  of  the  Slavs,  Magyars  and 
Czechs,  the  writer  studied  these  peoples  in 
their  native  settings.  We  went  first  to  Hungary 
and  were  disappointed  to  find  Buda  Pest  far  too 
cosmopolitan  to  be  of  value  for  the  study  of 
national  costume,  music  or  drama.  The  domi- 
nating and  most  artistic  element  in  Hungary 
is  the  Magyar,  and  we  were  there  to  study  him. 
But  even  the  Gypsies  who  played  the  Magyar 
music  in  our  hotel  orchestra,  wore  the  black 
evening  dress  of  western  Europe  and  patent 
leather  shoes,  and  the  music  they  played  was 
from  the  most  modern  operettas.  It  was  not 
until  a  world-famous  Hungarian  violinist 


254         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

arrived  to  give  concerts  in  Buda  Pest  that  the 
national  spirit  of  the  Gypsies  was  stirred  to 
play  the  Magyar  airs  in  his  honour.  (Gypsies 
take  on  the  spirit  of  any  adopted  land).  We 
then  realised  what  they  could  make  of  the 
Recockzy  march  and  other  folk  music. 

The  experience  of  that  evening  spurred  us 
to  penetrate  into  southern  Hungary,  the  heart 
of  Magyar  land,  armed  with  letters  of  introduc- 
tion, from  one  of  the  ministers  of  education,  to 
mayors  of  the  peasant  villages. 

It  was  impossible  to  get  on  without  an  in- 
terpreter, as  usually  even  the  mayors  knew  only 
the  Magyar  language — not  a  word  of  German. 
That  was  the  perfect  region  for  getting  at 
Magyar  character  expressed  in  the  colour 
and  line  of  costume,  manner  of  living,  point 
of  view,  folk  song  and  dance.  It  is  all  still 
vividly  clear  to  our  mind's  eye.  We  saw  the 
first  Magyar  costumes  in  a  village  not  far  from 
Buda  Pest.  To  make  the  few  miles  quickly, 
we  had  taken  an  electric  trolley,  vastly  superior 
to  anything  in  New  York  at  the  time  of  which 
we  speak;  and  were  let  off  in  the  centre  of  a 
group  of  small,  low  thatched  cottages,  white- 


COSTUMES  IN  HUNGARY          255 

washed,  and  having  a  broad  band  of  one,  two 
or  three  colours,  extending  from  the  ground  to 
about  three  feet  above  it,  and  completely  encir- 
cling the  house.  The  favourite  combination 
seemed  to  be  blue  and  red,  in  parallel  stripes. 
Near  one  of  these  houses  we  saw  a  very  old 
woman  with  a  long  lashed  whip  in  her  hand, 
guarding  two  or  three  dark,  curly,  long-legged 
Hungarian  pigs.  She  wore  high  boots,  many 
short  skirts,  a  shawl  and  a  head-kerchief.  Pres- 
ently two  other  figures  caught  our  eye:  a  man 
in  a  long  cape  to  the  tops  of  his  boots,  made 
of  sheepskin,  the  wool  inside,  the  outside  deco- 
rated with  bright-coloured  wools,  outlining 
crude  designs.  The  black  fur  collar  was  the 
skin  of  a  small  black  lamb,  legs  and  tail  show- 
ing, as  when  stripped  off  the  little  animal. 
The  man  wore  a  cone-shaped  hat  of  black  lamb 
and  his  hair  reached  to  his  shoulders.  He 
smoked  a  very  long-stemmed  pipe  with  a  china 
bowl,  as  he  strolled  along.  Behind  him  a 
woman  walked,  bowed  by  the  weight  of  an 
immense  sack.  She  wore  boots  to  the  knees, 
many  full  short  skirts,  and  a  yellow  and  red 
silk  head-kerchief.  By  her  head-covering  we 


256         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

knew  her  to  be  a  married  woman.  They  were 
a  farmer  and  his  wife!  Among  the  Magyars 
the  man  is  very  decidedly  the  peacock;  the 
woman  is  the  pack-horse.  On  market  days  he 
lounges  in  the  sunshine,  wrapped  in  his  long 
sheepskin  cape,  and  smokes,  while  she  plies  the 
trade.  In  the  farmers'  homes  of  southern  Hun- 
gary where  we  passed  some  time,  we,  as  Ameri- 
cans, sat  at  table  with  the  men  of  the  house, 
while  wife  and  daughter  served.  There  was 
one  large  dish  of  food  in  the  centre,  into  which 
every  one  dipped!  The  women  of  the  peasant 
class  never  sit  at  table  with  their  men;  they 
serve  them  and  eat  afterwards,  and  they  always 
address  them  in  the  second  person  as,  "Will 
your  graciousness  have  a  cup  of  coffee?  "  Also 
they  always  walk  behind  the  men.  At  country 
dances  we  have  seen  young  girls  in  bright,  very 
full  skirts,  with  many  ribbons  braided  into  the 
hair,  cluster  shyly  at  a  short  distance  from 
the  dancing  platform  in  the  fair  grounds,  wait- 
ing to  be  beckoned  or  whistled  to  by  one  of 
the  sturdy  youths  with  skin-tight  trousers, 
tucked  into  high  boots,  who  by  right  of  might, 
has  stationed  himself  on  the  platform.  When 


PLATE  XXVII 


257 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle  in  one  of  her  dancing  costumes. 

She  was  snapped  by  the  camera  as  she  sprang  into  a  pose 
of  mere  joyous  abandon  at  the  conclusion  of  a  long  series 
of  more  or  less  exacting  poses. 

Mrs.  Castle  assures  us  that  to  repeat  the  effect  pro- 
duced here,  in  which  camera,  lucky  chance  and  favourable 
wind  combined,  would  be  well-nigh  impossible. 


258 


; 


Mrs.  Vernon  Castle 
A  Fantasy 


COSTUMES  IN  HUNGARY          261 

they  have  danced,  generally  a  czardas,  the  girl 
goes  back  to  the  group  of  women,  leaving  the 
man  on  the  platform  in  command  of  the  situa- 
tion! Yet  already  in  1897  women  were  being 
admitted  to  the  University  of  Buda  Pest.  There 
in  Hungary  one  could  see  woman  run  the  whole 
gamut  of  her  development,  from  man's  slave 
to  man's  equal. 

We  found  the  national  colour  scheme  to 
have  the  same  violent  contrasts  which  char- 
acterise the  folk  music  and  the  folk  poetry  of 
the  Magyars. 

Primitive  man  has  no  use  for  half-tones.  It 
was  the  same  with  the  Russian  peasants  and 
with  the  Poles.  Our  first  morning  in  Krakau 
a  great  clattering  of  wheels  and  horses'  hoofs 
on  the  cobbled  court  of  our  hotel,  accompanied 
by  the  cracking  of  a  whip  and  voices,  drew 
us  to  our  window.  At  first  we  thought  a 
strolling  circus  had  arrived,  but  no,  that  man 
with  the  red  crown  to  his  black  fur  cap,  a 
peacock's  feather  fastened  to  it  by  a  fantastic 
brooch,  was  just  an  ordinary  farmer  in  Sunday 
garb.  In  the  neighbourhood  of  Krakau  the 
young  men  wear  frock  coats  of  white  cloth, 


262         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

over  bright  red,  short  tight  coats,  and  their 
light-coloured  skin-tight  trousers,  worn  inside 
knee  boots,  are  embroidered  in  black  down  the 
fronts. 

One  afternoon  we  were  the  guests  of  a  Polish 
painter,  who  had  married  a  pretty  peasant, 
his  model.  He  was  a  gentleman  by  birth  and 
breeding,  had  studied  art  in  Paris  and  spoke 
French,  German  and  English.  His  wife,  a 
child  of  the  soil,  knew  only  the  dialect  of  her 
own  province,  but  with  the  sensitive  response 
of  a  Pole,  eagerly  waited  to  have  translated 
to  her  what  the  Americans  were  saying  of  life 
among  women  in  their  country.  She  served  us 
with  tea  and  liquor,  the  red  heels  of  her  high 
boots  clicking  on  the  wooden  floor  as  she 
moved  about.  As  colour  and  as  line,  of  a  kind, 
that  young  Polish  woman  was  a  feast  to  the 
eye;  full  scarlet  skirt,  standing  out  over  many 
petticoats  and  reaching  only  to  the  tops  of  her 
knee  boots,  full  white  bodice,  a  sleeveless  jacket 
to  the  waist  line,  made  of  brightly  coloured 
cretonne,  outlined  with  coloured  beads;  a  bright 
yellow  head-kerchief  bound  her  soft  brown 
hair;  her  eyes  were  brown,  and  her  skin  like 


COSTUMES  IN  HUNGARY          263 

a  yellow  peach.  On  her  neck  hung  strings  of 
coral  and  amber  beads.  There  was  indeed  a 
decorative  woman!  As  for  her  background, 
it  was  simple  enough  to  throw  into  relief  the 
brilliant  vision  that  she  was.  Not,  however, 
a  scheme  of  interior  decoration  to  copy!  The 
walls  were  whitewashed;  a  large  stove  of 
masonry  was  built  into  one  corner,  and  four 
beds  and  a  cradle  stood  on  the  other  side  of 
the  room,  over  which  hung  in  a  row  five  vir- 
gins, the  central  one  being  the  Black  Virgin 
beloved  by  the  Poles.  The  legend  is  that  the 
original  was  painted  during  the  life  of  the 
Virgin,  on  a  panel  of  dark  wood.  Here,  too, 
was  the  marriage  chest,  decorated  with  a  crude 
design  in  bright  colours.  The  children,  three 
or  four  of  them,  ran  about  in  the  national  cos- 
tume, miniatures  of  their  mother,  but  barefoot. 
It  was  the  same  in  Hungary,  when  we  were 
taken  by  the  mayor  of  a  Magyar  town  to  visit 
the  characteristic  farmhouse  of  a  highly  pros- 
perous farmer,  said  to  be  worth  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  The  table  was  laid  in  the 
end  of  a  room  having  four  beds  in  it  On 
inquiring  later,  we  were  told  that  they  were 


264         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

not  ordinarily  used  by  the  family,  but  were 
heaped  with  the  reserve  bedding.  In  other 
words,  they  were  recognised  by  the  natives  as 
indicating  a  degree  of  affluence,  and  were  a 
bit  of  ostentation,  not  the  overcrowding  of 
necessity. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

STUDYING  LINE  AND  COLOUR   IN   RUSSIA 

X)M  Hungary  we  continued  our 
quest  of  line  and  colour  of  folk  cos- 
tume into  Russia. 
Strangely  enough,  Russia  throws  off  the  im- 
perial yoke  of  autocracy,  declaring  for  demo- 
cratic principles,  at  the  very  moment  we  under- 
take to  put  into  words  the  vivid  picturesqueness 
resulting  largely  from  the  causes  of  this  as- 
tounding revolution.  Have  you  been  in  Rus- 
sia? Have  you  seen  with  your  own  eyes  any 
phase  of  the  violent  contrasts  which  at  last 
have  caused  the  worm  to  turn?  Our  object 
being  to  study  national  characteristics  as  ex- 
pressed in  folk  costume,  folk  song,  folk  dance, 
traditional  customs  and  fetes,  we  consulted 
students  of  these  subjects,  whom  we  chanced  to 
meet  in  London,  Paris,  Vienna  and  Buda  Pest, 
with  the  result  that  we  turned  our  faces  toward 
southern  or  "  Little  "  Russia,  as  the  part  least 

affected  by  cosmopolitan  influences. 

265 


266         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Kiev  was  our  headquarters,  and  it  is  well 
to  say  at  once  that  we  found  what  we  sought, — 
ample  opportunity  to  observe  the  genuine  Rus- 
sian, the  sturdy,  dogged,  plodding  son  of  toil, 
who,  more  than  any  other  European  peasant 
seems  a  part  of  the  soil,  which  in  sullen 
persistency  he  tills.  We  knew  already  the 
Russians  of  Petrograd  and  Moscow;  one 
meets  them  in  Paris,  London,  Vienna,  at 
German  and  Austrian  Cures  and  on  the 
Riviera.  They  are  everywhere  and  always 
distinctive  by  reason  of  their  Slav  tempera- 
ment; a  magnetic  race  quality  which  is  Asiatic 
in  its  essence.  We  recognise  it,  we  are  stirred 
by  it,  we  are  drawn  to  it  in  their  literature, 
their  music,  their  painting  and  in  the  Russian 
people  themselves.  The  quality  is  an  integral 
part  of  Russian  nature;  polishing  merely  in- 
creases its  attraction  as  with  a  gem.  One 
instance  of  this  is  the  folk  melody  as  treated 
by  Tschaikowsky  compared  with  its  simple 
form  as  sung  or  danced  by  the  peasant. 

Some  of  the  Russian  women  of  the  fashion- 
able world  are  very  decorative.  Our  first  im- 
pression of  this  type  was  in  Paris,  at  the  Russian 


PLATE  XXVIII 


267 


A  skating  costume  worn  by  Miss  Weld  of  Boston, 
holder  of  the  Woman's  Figure  Skating  Championship. 

This  photograph  was  taken  in  New  York  on  March  23, 
1917,  when  amateurs  contested  for  the  cup  and  Miss 
Weld  won — this  time  over  the  men. 

The  costume  of  wine-coloured  velvet  trimmed  with 
moleskin,  a  small  close  toque  to  match,  was  one  of  the 
most  appropriate  and  attractive  models  of  1916-1917. 


268 


Courtesy  of  New   York   Herald 

Modern  Skating  Costume 
79/7  Winner  of  Amateur 
Championship  of  Fancy  Skat- 
ing 


LINE  AND  COLOUR  IN  RUSSIA    271 

Church  on  Christmas  (or  was  it  some  other 
holy  day?)  when  to  the  amazement  of  the  un- 
initiated the  Russian  women  of  the  aristocracy 
appeared  at  the  morning  service  hatless  and 
in  full  evening  dress,  wearing  jewels  as  if  for 
a  function  at  some  secular  court.  Their  mascu- 
line escorts  appeared  in  full  regalia,  the  light 
of  the  altar  candles  adding  mystery  to  the  glit- 
ter of  gold  lace  and  jewels.  Those  occasions 
are  picturesque  in  the  extreme. 

The  congregation  stands,  as  in  the  Jewish  syna- 
gogues, and  those  of  highest  rank  are  nearest 
the  altar,  invariably  ablaze  with  gold,  silver 
and  precious  stones,  while  on  occasions  the 
priest  wears  cloth  of  gold. 

In  Paris  this  background  and  the  whole 
ccene  was  accepted  as  a  part  of  the  pageant 
of  that  city,  but  in  Kiev  it  was  different.  There 
we  got  the  other  side  of  the  picture;  the  man 
and  the  woman  who  are  really  Russia,  the  ele- 
ment that  finds  an  outlet  in  the  folk  music, 
for  its  age-old  rebellious  submission.  One 
hears  the  soul  of  the  Russian  pulsating  in  the 
continued  reiteration  of  the  same  theme;  it  is 
like  the  endless  treadmill  of  a  life  without 


272         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

vistas.  We  were  looking  at  the  Russia  of 
Maxim  Gorky,  the  Russia  that  made  Tolstoy 
a  reformer;  that  has  now  forced  its  Czar  to 
abdicate. 

We  reached  Kiev  just  before  the  Easter  of 
the  Greek  Church,  the  season  when  the  pil- 
grims, often  as  many  as  fifty  thousand  of  them, 
tramp  over  the  frozen  roads  from  all  parts  of 
the  empire  to  expiate  their  sins,  kneeling  at 
the  shrine  of  one  of  their  mummied,  sainted 
bishops. 

The  men  and  women  alike,  clad  in  grimy 
sheepskin  coats,  moved  like  cattle  in  strag- 
gling droves,  over  the  roads  which  lead  to 
Kiev.  From  a  distance  one  cannot  tell  man 
from  woman,  but  as  they  come  closer,  one 
sees  that  the  woman  has  a  bright  kerchief  tied 
round  her  head,  and  red  or  blue  peasant  em- 
broidery dribbles  below  her  sheepskin  coat. 
She  is  as  stocky  as  a  Shetland  pony  and  her 
face  is  weather-beaten,  with  high  cheekbones 
and  brown  eyes.  The  man  wears  a  black 
astrachan  conical  cap  and  his  hair  is  long  and 
bushy,  from  rubbing  bear  grease  into  it.  He 
walks  with  a  crooked  staff,  biblical  in  style, 


LINE  AND  COLOUR  IN  RUSSIA    273 

and  carries  his  worldly  goods  in  a  small  bundle 
flung  over  his  shoulder.  The  woman  carries 
her  own  small  burden.  As  they  shuffle  past, 
a  stench  arises  from  the  human  herd.  It  comes 
from  the  sheepskin,  which  is  worked  in,  slept 
in,  and,  what  is  more,  often  inherited  from  a 
parent  who  had  also  worn  it  as  his  winter  hide. 
Added  to  the  smell  of  the  sheepskin  is  that  of 
an  unwashed  human,  and  the  reek  of  stale 
food,  for  the  poorest  of  the  Russian  peasants 
have  no  chimneys  to  their  houses.  They  can- 
not afford  to  let  the  costly  heat  escape. 

Kiev,  the  holy  city  and  capital  of  Ancient 
Russia,  climbs  from  its  ancestral  beginnings, 
on  the  banks  of  the  River  Dneiper,  up  the 
steep  sides  and  over  the  summit  of  a  command- 
ing hilltop,  crowned  by  an  immense  gold  cross, 
illumined  with  electricity  by  night,  to  flash  its 
message  of  hope  to  foot-sore  pilgrims.  The 
driver  of  our  drosky  drove  us  over  the  rough 
cobbles  so  rapidly,  despite  the  hill,  that  we 
were  almost  overturned.  It  is  the  manner  of 
Russian  drosky  drivers.  The  cathedral,  our 
goal,  was  snowy-white,  with  frescoes  on  the 
outer  walls,  onion-shaped  domes  of  bronze 


274         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

turned  green;  or  gold,  or  blue  with  stars  of 
gold. 

We  entered  and  found  the  body  of  the 
church  well  filled  by  peasants,  women  and 
men  in  sheepskin.  One  poor  doe-eyed  creature 
crouched  to  press  his  forehead  twenty  times  at 
least  on  the  stone  floor  of  the  church.  Eagerly, 
like  a  flock  of  sheep,  they  all  pushed  forward 
to  where  a  richly-robed  priest  held  a  cross  of 
gold  for  each  to  kiss,  taking  their  proffered 
kopeks. 

The  setting  sun  streamed  through  the  an- 
cient stained  glass,  dyeing  their  dirty  sheep- 
skin crimson,  and  purple,  and  green,  until  they 
looked  like  illuminations  in  old  missals.  To 
the  eye  and  the  mind  of  western  Europe  it 
was  all  incomprehensible.  Yet  those  were 
the  people  of  Russia  who  are  to-day  her  mass 
of  armed  defenders;  the  element  that  has 
been  counted  on  from  the  first  by  Russia  and 
her  allies  stood  penniless  before  an  altar 
laid  over  with  gold  and  silver  and  precious 
stones.  Just  before  we  got  to  Kiev,  one  of 
those  men  in  sheepskins  with  uncut  hair  and 
dogged  expression,  who  had  a  sense  of  values 


LINE  AND  COLOUR  IN  RUSSIA     275 

in  human  existence,  broke  into  the  church  and 
stole  jeweled  chalices  from  the  altar.  They 
were  traced  to  a  pawnshop  in  a  distant  city 
and  brought  back.  It  was  a  common  thing  to 
see  men  halt  in  the  street  and  stand  uncovered, 
while  a  pitiful  funeral  cortege  passed.  A 
wooly,  half-starved,  often  lame  horse,  was 
harnessed  with  rope  to  a  simple  four-wheeled 
farm  wagon,  a  long-haired  peasant  at  his 
head,  women  and  children  holding  to  the  sides 
of  the  cart  as  they  stumbled  along  in  grief,  and 
inside  a  rough  wooden  coffin  covered  with  a 
black  pall,  on  which  was  sewn  the  Greek  cross, 
in  white.  Heartless,  hopeless,  weary  and 
underfed,  those  peasants  were  taking  their 
dead  to  be  blessed  for  a  price,  by  the  priest  in 
cloth  of  gold,  without  whose  blessing  there 
could  be  no  burial. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

MARK  TWAIN'S  LOVE  OF  COLOUR  IN  ALL 
COSTUMING 


HE  public  thinks  of  Mark  Twain  as 
being  the  apostle  of  white  during  the 
last  years  of  his  life,  but  those  who 
knew  him  well  recall  his  delightfully  original 
way  of  expressing  an  intense  love  for  bright 
colours.  This  brings  to  mind  a  week-end  at 
Mark  Twain's  beautiful  Italian  villa  in  Read- 
ing, Connecticut,  when,  one  night  during  din- 
ner, he  held  forth  on  the  compelling  fascination 
of  colours  and  the  American  Indian's  superior 
judgment  in  wearing  them.  After  a  lengthy 
elaboration — not  to  say  exaggeration — of  his 
theme,  he  ended  by  declaring  in  uncompromis- 
ing terms,  that  colour,  and  plenty  of  it,  crimson 
and  yellow  and  blue,  wrapped  around  man, 
as  well  as  woman,  was  an  obligation  shirked 
by  humanity.  It  was  all  put  as  only  Mark 
Twain  could  have  put  it,  with  that  serious  vein 

showing  through  broad  humour.    This  quality 

276 


PLATE  XXIX 


277 


One  of  the  1917  silhouettes. 

Naturally,  since  woman  to-day  dresses  for  her  occupa- 
tion— work  or  play — the  characteristic  silhouettes  are 
many. 

This  one  is  reproduced  to  illustrate  our  point  that  out- 
line can  be  affected  by  the  smallest  detail. 

The  sketch  is  by  Elisabeth  Searcy. 


278 


Drawn  from  Life  by  Elisabeth  Searcy 

A     Modern     Silhouette — 
Tailor-made 


COLOUR  IN  ALL  COSTUMING      281 

combined  with  an  unmatched  originality,  made 
every  moment  passed  in  his  company  a  memory 
to  treasure.  It  was  not  alone  his  theme,  but 
how  he  dealt  with  it,  that  fascinated  one. 

Mark  Twain  was  elemental  and  at  the  same 
time  a  great  artist, — the  embodiment  of  ex- 
treme contradictions,  and  his  flair  for  gay 
colour  was  one  proof  of  his  elemental  strain. 
We  laughed  that  night  as  he  made  word  pic- 
tures of  how  men  and  women  should  dress. 
Next  morning,  toward  noon,  on  looking  out 
of  a  window,  we  saw  standing  in  the  middle 
of  the  driveway  a  figure  wrapped  in  crimson 
silk,  his  white  hair  flying  in  the  wind,  while 
smoke  from  a  pipe  encircled  his  head.  Yes, 
it  was  Mark  Twain,  who  in  the  midst  of  his 
writing,  had  been  suddenly  struck  with  the 
thought  that  the  road  needed  mending,  and 
had  gone  out  to  have  another  look  at  it!  It 
was  a  blustering  day  in  Spring,  and  cold,  so 
one  of  the  household  was  sent  to  persuade 
him  to  come  in.  We  can  see  him  now,  return- 
ing reluctantly,  wind-blown  and  vehement, 
gesticulating,  and  stopping  every  few  steps  to 
express  his  opinion  of  the  men  who  had  made 


282         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

that  road!  The  flaming  red  silk  robe  he  wore 
was  one  his  daughter  had  brought  him  from 
Liberty's,  in  London,  and  he  adored  it.  Still 
wrapped  in  it,  and  seemingly  unconscious  of 
his  unusual  appearance,  he  joined  us  on  the 
balcony,  to  resume  a  conversation  of  the  night 
before. 

The  red-robed  figure  seated  itself  in  a  wicker 
chair  and  berated  the  idea  that  mortal  man 
ever  could  be  generous, — act  without  selfish 
motives.  With  the  greatest  reverence  in  his 
tone,  sitting  there  in  his  whimsical  costume  of 
bright  red  silk,  at  high  noon, — an  immaculate 
French  butler  waiting  at  the  door  to  announce 
lunch,  Mark  Twain  concluded  an  analysis  of 
modern  religion  with  "  — why  the  God  /  be- 
lieve in  is  too  busy  spinning  spheres  to  have 
time  to  listen  to  human  prayers." 

How  often  his  words  have  been  in  our  mind 
since  war  has  shaken  our  planet. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE  ARTIST  AND  HIS  COSTUME 

|HE  world  has  the  habit  of  deriding 
that  which  it  does  not  understand. 
It  is  the  most  primitive  way  of  bol- 
stering one's  limitations.  How  often  the 
woman  or  man  with  a  God-given  sense  of  the 
beautiful,  the  fitting,  harmony  between  costume 
and  setting,  is  described  as  poseur  or  poseuse 
by  those  who  lack  the  same  instinct.  In  a 
sense,  of  course,  everything  man  does,  beyond 
obeying  the  rudimentary  instincts  of  the  sav- 
age, is  an  affectation,  and  it  is  not  possible  to 
claim  that  even  our  contemporary  costuming 
of  man  or  woman  always  has  raison  d'etre. 

We  accept  as  the  natural,  unaffected  raiment 
for  woman  and  man  that  which  custom  has 
taught  us  to  recognise  as  appropriate,  with  or 
without  reason  for  being.  For  example,  the 
tall,  shiny,  inflexible  silk  hat  of  man,  and  the 
tortuous  high  French  heels  of  woman  are  in 
themselves  neither  beautiful,  fitting,  nor  made 

283 


284         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

to  meet  the  special  demands  of  any  setting  or 
circumstance.  Both  hat  and  heels  are  fashions, 
unbeautiful  and  uncomfortable,  but  to  the  eye 
of  man  to-day  serve  as  insignia  of  formal  dress, 
decreed  by  society. 

The  artist  nature  has  always  assumed  poetic 
license  in  the  matter  of  dress,  and  as  a  rule 
defied  custom,  to  follow  an  inborn  feeling  for 
beauty.  That  much-maligned  short  velvet  coat 
and  soft  loose  tie  of  the  painter  or  writer, 
happen  to  have  a  most  decided  ralson  d'etre; 
they  represent  comfort,  convenience,  and  in  the 
case  of  the  velvet  coat,  satisfy  a  sensitiveness 
to  texture,  incomprehensible  to  other  natures. 
As  for  the  long  hair  of  some  artists,  it  can  be 
a  pose,  but  it  has  in  many  cases  been  absorption 
in  work,  or  poverty — the  actual  lack  of  money 
for  the  conventional  haircut.  In  cities  we  con- 
sider long  hair  on  a  man  as  effeminate,  an  in- 
dication of  physical  weakness,  but  the  Russian 
peasant,  most  sturdy  of  individuals,  wears  his 
hair  long,  and  so  do  many  others  among  ex- 
tremely primitive  masculine  types,  who  live 
their  lives  beyond  the  reach  of  Fashion  and 
barbers. 


THE  ARTIST  AND  HIS  COSTUME     285 

The  short  hair  of  the  sincere  woman  artist 
is  to  save  time  at  the  toilette. 

There  is  always  a  limited  number  of  men 
and  women  who,  in  ordinary  acts  of  life,  re- 
spond to  texture,  colour  or  line,  as  others  do  to 
music  or  scenery,  and  to  be  at  their  best  in 
life,  must  dress  their  parts  as  they  feel  them, 

Japanese  actors  who  play  the  parts  of  women, 
dress  like  women  off  the  stage,  and  live  the 
lives  of  women  as  nearly  as  possible,  in  order 
to  acquire  the  feeling  for  women's  garments; 
they  train  their  bodies  to  the  proper  feminine 
carriage,  counting  upon  this  to  perfect  their 
interpretations. 

The  woman  who  rides,  hunts,  shoots,  fishes, 
sails  her  own  boat,  paddles,  golfs  and  plays 
tennis,  is  very  apt  to  look  more  at  home  in 
habit,  tweeds  and  flannels,  than  she  does  in 
strictly  feminine  attire;  the  muscles  she  has 
acquired  in  legs  and  arms,  from  violent  exercise, 
give  an  actual,  not  an  assumed,  stride  and  a 
swing  to  the  upper  body.  In  sports  clothes, 
or  severely  tailored  costume,  this  woman  is  at 
her  best.  Most  trying  for  her  will  be  demi- 
toilette  (house  gowns).  She  is  beautiful  at 


286         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

night  because  a  certain  balance,  dignity  and 
grace  are  lent  her  by  the  decolletage  and  train 
of  a  dinner  or  ball  gown.  English  women  who 
are  devotees  of  sport,  demonstrate  the  above 
fact  over  and  over  again. 

While  on  the  subject  of  responsiveness  to 
texture  and  colour  we  would  remind  the  reader 
that  Richard  Wagner  hung  the  room  in  which 
he  worked  at  his  operas  with  bright  silks,  for 
the  art  stimulus  he  got  from  colour,  and  it  is 
a  well-known  fact  that  he  derived  great  pleas- 
ure from  wearing  dressing  gowns  and  other 
garments  made  from  rich  materials. 

Clyde  Fitch,  our  American  playwright,  when 
in  his  home,  often  wore  velvet  or  brocaded 
silks.  They  were  more  sympathetic  to  his 
artist  nature,  more  in  accord  with  his  fond- 
ness for  wearing  jewelled  studs,  buttons,  scarf- 
pins.  In  his  town  and  country  houses  the  main 
scheme,  leading  features  and  every  smallest  de- 
tail were  the  result  of  Clyde  Fitch's  personal 
taste  and  effort,  and  he,  more  than  most  men 
and  women,  appreciated  what  a  blot  an  inartis- 
tic human  being  can  be  on  a  room  which  of  it- 
self is  a  work  of  art. 


PLATE  XXX 


287 


Souvenirs  of  an  artist  designer's  unique  establishment, 
in  spirit  and  accomplishment  vrai  Parisienne.  Notice  the 
long  cape  in  the  style  of  1825. 

Tappe  himself  will  tell  you  that  all  periods  have  had 
their  beautiful  lines  and  colours ;  their  interesting  details ; 
that  to  find  beauty  one  must  first  have  the  feeling  for  it; 
that  if  one  is  not  born  with  this  subtle  instinct,  there  are 
manifold  opportunities  for  cultivating  it. 

His  claim  is  the  same  as  that  made  in  our  Art  of  Interior 
Decoration;  the  connoisseur  is  one  who  has  passed  through 
the  schooling  to  be  acquired  only  by  contact  with  master- 
pieces,— those  treasures  sifted  by  time  and  preserved  for 
our  education,  in  great  art  collections. 

Tappe  emphasises  the  necessity  of  knowing  the  back- 
ground for  a  costume  before  planning  it ;  the  value  of  line 
in  the  physique  beneath  the  materials;  the  interest  to  be 
woven  into  a  woman's  costume  when  her  type  is  recog- 
nised, and  the  modern  insistence  on  appropriateness — that 
is,  the  simple  gown  and  close  hat  for  the  car,  vivid  colours 
for  field  sports  or  beach ;  a  large  fan  for  the  woman  who 
is  mistress  of  sweeping  lines,  etc.,  etc. 

Tappe  is  absolutely  French  in  his  insistence  upon  the 
possible  eloquence  of  line;  a  single  flower  well  poised 
and  the  chic  which  is  dependent  upon  how  a  hat  or  gown 
is  put  on.  We  have  heard  him  say :  "  No,  I  will  not  claim 
the  hat  in  that  photograph,  though  I  made  it,  because  it  is 
mal  pose/' 


Sketched    for    "Woman    as    Decoration"  by  Thelma  Cudlipp 

Tappe's  Creations 


THE  ARTIST  AND  HIS  COSTUME    291 

In  England,  and  far  more  so  in  America, 
men  are  put  down  as  effeminate  who  wear 
jewelry  to  any  marked  extent.  But  no  less  a 
person  than  King  Edward  VII  always  wore 
a  chain  bangle  on  his  arm,  and  one  might  cite 
countless  men  of  the  Continent  as  thoroughly 
masculine — Spaniards  in  particular — who  wear 
as  many  jewelled  rings  as  women.  Apropos  of 
this,  a  famous  topaz,  worn  as  a  ring  for  years 
by  a  distinguished  Spaniard  was  recently  in- 
herited by  a  relation  in  America — a  woman. 
The  stone  was  of  such  importance  as  a  gem, 
that  a  record  was  kept  of  its  passing  from 
France  into  America.  As  a  man's  ring  it  was 
impressive  and  the  setting  such  as  to  do  it 
honour,  but  being  a  man's  ring,  it  was  too  heavy 
for  a  woman's  use.  A  pendant  was  made  of 
the  stone  and  a  setting  given  it  which  turned 
out  to  be  too  trifling  in  character.  The  con- 
sequence was,  the  stone  lost  in  value  as  a 
Rubens'  canvas  would,  if  placed  in  an  art 
nouveau  frame. 

Whether  it  is  a  precious  stone,  a  valued  paint- 
ing or  a  woman's  costume — the  effect  produced 
depends  upon  the  character  of  its  setting. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

IDIOSYNCRASIES  IN  COSTUME 

.SHIONS    in    dress    as   in   manners, 
religion,    art,    literature    and    drama, 
are  all  powerful  because  they  seize 
upon  the  public  mind. 

The  Chelsea  group  of  revolutionary  artists 
in  New  York  doubtless  see, — perhaps  but 
dimly,  the  same  star  that  led  Goethe  and  Schil- 
ler on,  in  the  storm  and  stress  period  of  their 
time.  We  smile  now  as  we  recall  how  Schiller 
stood  on  the  street  corners  of  Leipzig,  wear- 
ing a  dressing-gown  by  day  to  defy  custom; 
but  the  youth  of  Athens  did  the  same  in  the 
last  days  of  Greece.  In  fact  then  the  darlings 
of  the  gilded  world  struck  attitudes  of  abandon 
in  order  to  look  like  the  Spartans.  They  re- 
fused to  cut  their  hair  and  they  would  not  wash 
their  hands,  and  even  boasted  of  their  ragged 
clothes  after  fist  fights  in  the  streets.  Yes,  the 

gentlemen  did  this. 

292 


IDIOSYNCRASIES  IN  COSTUME     293 

In  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries  there 
was  a  cult  that  wore  furs  in  Summer  and  thin 
clothes  in  Winter,  to  prove  that  love  made 
them  strong  enough  to  resist  the  elements! 
You  will  recall  the  Euphuists  of  England,  the 
Precieuses  of  France  and  the  Illuminati  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  as  well  as  Les  Merveilleux 
and  Les  Encroyables.  The  rich  during  the 
Renaissance  were  great  and  wise  collectors  but 
some  followed  the  fashion  for  collecting  manu- 
scripts even  when  unable  to  read  them.  It  is 
interesting  to  find  that  in  the  fourth  and  fifth 
centuries  it  was  fashionable  to  be  literary. 
Those  with  means  for  existence  without  labour, 
wrote  for  their  own  edification,  copying  the 
style  of  the  ancient  poets  and  philosophers. 

As  early  as  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  cen- 
turies Venetian  women  were  shown  the  Paris 
fashions  each  Ascension  Day  on  life-size  dolls, 
displayed  by  an  enterprising  importer. 

It  is  true  that  fashions  come  and  go,  not 
only  in  dress,  but  how  one  should  sit,  stand, 
and  walk;  how  use  the  hands  and  feet  and  eyes. 
To  squint  was  once  deemed  a  modest  act. 
Women  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries 


294         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

stood  with  their  abdomens  out,  and  so  did  some 
in  1916!  There  are  also  fashions  in  singing 
and  speaking. 

The  poses  in  portraits  express  much.  Com- 
pare the  exactly  prim  Copley  miss,  with  a 
recent  portrait  by  Cecilia  Beaux  of  a  young 
girl  seated,  with  dainty  satin-covered  feet  out- 
stretched to  full  extent  of  the  limbs,  in  casual 
impertinence, — our  age! 

To  return  to  the  sixteenth  century,  it  is 
worthy  of  note  that  some  Venetian  belles  wore 
patines — that  is,  shoes  with  blocks  of  wood, 
sometimes  two  feet  high,  fastened  to  the  soles. 
They  could  not  move  without  a  maid  each 
side!  As  it  was  an  age  when  elemental  pas- 
sions were  "  good  form,"  jealous  husbands  are 
blamed  for  these! 

In  the  seventeenth  century  the  idle  dancing 
youth  of  to-day  had  his  prototype  in  the  Cava- 
lier Servente,  who  hovered  at  his  lady's  side, 
affecting  extravagant  and  effeminate  manners. 

The  corrupt  morals  of  the  sixteenth  century 
followed  in  the  wake  of  social  intercourse  by 
travel,  literature,  art  and  styles  for  costumes. 

Mme.   Recamier,  the  exquisite  embodiment 


IDIOSYNCRASIES  IN  COSTUME     295 

of  the  Directoire  style  as  depicted  by  David  in 
his  famous  portrait  of  her,  scandalised  London 
by  appearing  in  public,  clad  in  transparent 
Greek  draperies  and  scarfs.  Later  Mme. 
Jerome  Bonaparte,  a  Baltimore  belle,  quite 
upset  Philadelphia  by  repeating  Mme.  Re- 
camier's  experiment  in  that  city  of  brotherly 
love!  We  are  also  told  on  good  authority 
that  one  could  have  held  Madame's  wedding 
gown  in  the  palm  of  the  hand. 

Victorian  hoops  for  public  conveyances, 
paper-soled  slippers  in  snow-drifts,  wigs  im- 
mense and  heavy  with  powder,  hair-oil  and  fur- 
belows, hour-glass  waist  lines  producing  the 
"  vapours "  fortunately  are  no  more. 

Taken  by  and  large,  we  of  the  year  1917 
seem  to  have  reached  the  point  where  woman's 
psychology  demands  of  dress  fitness  for  each 
occasion,  that  she  may  give  herself  to  her  task 
without  a  material  handicap.  May  the  good 
work  in  this  direction  continue,  as  the  pano- 
rama of  costumes  for  women  moves  on  down 
the  ages  that  are  to  come. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

NATIONALITY  IN  COSTUME 

|HEN  seen  in  perspective,  the  cos- 
tumes of  various  periods,  as  well  as 
the  architecture,  interior  decoration 
and  furnishings  of  the  homes  of  men  appear 
as  distinct  types,  though  to  the  man  or  woman 
of  any  particular  period  the  variations  of  the 
type  are  bewildering  and  misleading.  It  is  the 
same  in  physical  types;  when  visiting  for  the 
first  time  a  foreign  land  one  is  immediately 
struck  by  a  national  cast  of  feature,  English, 
French,  American,  Russian,  etc.  But  if  we 
remain  in  the  country  for  any  length  of  time, 
the  differences  between  individuals  impress  us 
and  we  lose  track  of  those  features  and  char- 
acteristics the  nation  possesses  in  common.  To- 
day, if  asked  what  outline,  materials  and  colour 
schemes  characterise  our  fashions,  some  would 
say  that  almost  anything  in  the  way  of  line, 

materials  and   colour  were  worn.     There   is, 

296 


PLATE  XXXI 


297 


Costume  of  a  Red  Cross  Nurse,  worn  while  working  in 
a  French  war  hospital,  by  Miss  Elsie  de  Wolfe,  of  New 
York.  An  example  of  woman  costumed  so  as  to  be  most 
efficient  for  the  work  in  hand. 

Miss  de  Wolfe's  name  has  become  synonymous  with 
interior  decoration,  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of 
our  land,  but  she  established  a  reputation  as  one  of  the 
best-dressed  women  in  America,  long  before  she  left  the 
stage  to  professionally  decorate  homes.  She  has  done  an 
immeasurable  amount  toward  moulding  the  good  taste 
of  America  in  several  fields.  At  present  her  energies  are 
in  part  devoted  to  disseminating  information  concerning 
a  cure  for  burns,  one  of  the  many  discoveries  resulting 
from  the  exigencies  of  the  present  devastating  war. 


Miss    Elsie    de    Wolfe    in 
Costume  of  Red  Cross  Nurse 


NATIONALITY  IN  COSTUME       301 

however,  always  an  epoch  type,  and  while  more 
than  ever  before  the  law  of  appropriateness 
has  dictated  a  certain  silhouette  for  each  occa- 
sion,— each  occupation, — when  recorded  in  cos- 
tume books  of  the  future  we  will  be  recognised 
as  a  distinct  phase;  as  distinct  as  the  Gothic, 
Elizabethan,  Empire  or  Victorian  period. 

As  we  have  said,  in  studying  the  history  of 
woman  decorative,  one  finds  two  widely  sep- 
arated aspects  of  the  subject,  which  must  be 
considered  in  turn.  There  is  the  classifying 
of  woman's  apparel  which  comes  under  the 
head  of  European  dress,  woman's  costume 
affected  by  cosmopolitan  influences;  costumes 
worn  by  that  part  of  humanity  which  is  in 
close  intercommunication  and  reflecting  the 
ebb  and  flow  of  currents — political,  geograph- 
ical and  artistic.  Then  we  have  quite  another 
field  for  study,  that  of  national  costumes,  by 
which  we  mean  costumes  peculiar  to  some 
one  nation  and  worn  by  its  men  and  women 
century  after  century. 

It  is  interesting  as  well  as  depressing  for 
the  student  of  national  characteristics  to  see 
the  picturesque  distinguishing  lines  and  colours 


302         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

gradually  disappear  as  railroads,  steamboats 
and  electric  trolleys  penetrate  remote  districts. 
With  any  influx  of  curious  strangers  there 
comes  in  time,  often  all  too  quickly,  a  regret- 
table self-consciousness,  which  is  followed  at 
first  by  an  awkward  imitation  of  the  cosmo- 
politan garb. 

We  recall  our  experience  in  Hungary.  Hav- 
ing been  advised  to  visit  the  peasant  villages 
and  farms  lying  out  on  the  piistas  (plains  of 
southern  Hungary)  if  we  would  see  the  veri- 
table national  costumes,  we  set  out  hopefully 
with  letters  of  introduction  from  a  minister 
of  education  in  Buda  Pest,  directed  to  mayors 
of  Magyar  villages.  One  of  these  planned  a 
visit  to  a  local  celebrity,  a  Magyar  farmer, 
very  old,  very  prosperous,  rich  in  herds  of 
horses,  sheep  and  magnificent  Hungarian  oxen, 
large,  white  and  with  almost  straight,  spread- 
ing horns,  like  the  oxen  of  the  ancient  Greeks. 
There  we  met  a  man  of  the  old  school,  nearly 
eighty,  who  had  never  in  his  life  slept  under 
cover,  his  duty  being  to  guard  his  flocks  and 
herds  by  night  as  well  as  day,  though  he  had 
amassed  what  was  for  his  station  in  life,  a 


NATIONALITY  IN  COSTUME       303 

great  fortune.  He  had  never  been  seen  in  any- 
thing but  the  national  costume,  the  same  as 
worn  in  his  part  of  the  world  for  several  hun- 
dred years.  And  so  we  went  to  see  him  in  his 
home.  We  were  all  expectation!  You  can 
imagine  our  disappointment,  when,  upon  ar- 
rival, we  found  our  host  awaiting  us,  pain- 
fully attired  in  the  ordinary  dark  cloth  coat 
and  trousers  of  the  modern  farmer  the  world 
over.  He  had  donned  the  ugly  things  in  our 
honour,  taking  an  hour  to  make  his  toilet,  as 
we  were  secretly  informed  by  one  of  the  house- 
hold. We  tell  this  to  show  how  one  must  per- 
severe in  the  pursuit  of  artistic  data.  This  was 
the  same  occasion  cited  in  The  Art  of  In- 
terior Decoration,  when  the  highly  decorative 
peasant  tableware  was  banished  by  the  women 
in  the  house,  to  make  room,  again  in  our 
honour,  for  plain  white  ironstone  china. 

The  feeling  for  line  accredited  to  the  French 
woman  is  equally  the  birthright  of  the  Magyar 
— woman  and  man.  One  sees  it  in  the  dash  of 
the  court  beauty  who  can  carry  off  a  mass  of 
jewels,  barbaric  in  splendour,  where  the  average 
European  or  American  would  feel  a  Christmas 


3o4         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

tree  in  the  same.  And  no  man  in  Europe  wears 
his  uniform  as  the  Hungarian  officer  of  hus- 
sars does;  the  astrachan-trimmed  short  coat, 
slung  over  one  shoulder,  cap  trimmed  with  fur, 
on  the  side  of  his  head,  and  skin-tight  trousers 
inside  of  faultless,  spurred  boots  reaching  to 
the  knees.  One  can  go  so  far  as  to  say  there 
is  something  decorative  in  the  very  tempera- 
ment of  Hungarian  women,  a  fiery  abandon, 
which  makes  line  in  a  subtle  way  quite  apart 
from  the  line  of  costume.  This  quality  is  also 
possessed  by  the  Spanish  woman,  and  developed 
to  a  remarkable  degree  in  the  professional 
Spanish  dancer.  The  Gipsy  woman  has  it 
too, — she  brought  it  with  her  from  Asia,  as  the 
Magyar's  forebears  did. 

Speaking  of  the  Magyar,  nothing  so  per- 
fectly expresses  the  national  temperament  as 
the  czardas — that  peasant  dance  which  begins 
with  calm,  stately  repression,  and  ends  in  a 
mad  ecstasy  of  expression,  the  rapid  crescendo, 
the  whirl,  ending  when  the  man  seizes  his 
partner  and  flings  her  high  in  the  air.  Watch 
the  flash  of  the  eyes  and  see  that  this  is  gen- 
uine temperament,  not  acting,  but  something 


NATIONALITY  IN  COSTUME       305 

inherent  in  the  blood.  The  crude  colour  of  the 
national  costume  and  the  sharp  contrast  in  the 
folk  music  are  equally  expressions  of  national 
character,  the  various  art  expressions  of  which 
open  up  countless  enticing  vistas. 

The  contemplation  of  some  of  these  vistas 
leads  one  to  the  conclusion  that  woman  deco- 
rative is  so,  either  as  an  artist  (that  is,  in  the 
mastery  of  the  science  of  line  and  colour,  more 
or  less  under  the  control  of  passing  fashion), 
or  in  the  abandonment  to  the  impulse  of  an 
untutored,  unconscious,  child  of  nature.  Both 
can  be  beautiful;  the  art  which  is  so  great  as 
to  conceal  conscious  effort  by  creating  the 
illusion  of  spontaneity,  and  the  natural  uncon- 
scious grace  of  the  human  being  in  youth  or  in 
the  primitive  state. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

MODELS 

N  historical  interest  attaches  to  fash- 
ions in  women's  costuming,  which  the 
practised  eye  is  quick  to  distinguish, 
but  not  always  that  of  the  novice.  Of  course 
the  most  casual  and  indifferent  of  mortals 
recognises  the  fact  when  woman's  hat  follows 
the  lines  of  the  French  officer's  cap,  or  her 
coat  reproduces  the  Cossack's,  with  even  a  feint 
at  his  cartridge  belt;  but  such  echoes  of  the 
war  are  too  obvious  to  call  for  comment. 

It  is  one  of  the  missions  of  art  to  make 
subtle  the  obvious,  and  a  distinguished  example 
of  this,  which  will  illustrate  our  theme, — his- 
tory mirrored  by  dress, — was  seen  recently.  One 
of  the  most  famous  among  the  great  couturieres 
of  Paris,  who  has  opened  a  New  York  branch 
within  two  years,  having  just  arrived  with  her 
Spring  and  Summer  models,  was  showing  them 

to  an  appreciative  woman,  a  patron  of  many 

306 


PLATE  XXXII 


307 


Madame  Geraldine  Farrar  as  Carmen. 

In  each  of  the  three  presentations  of  Madame  Farrar 
we  have  given  her  in  character,  as  suggestions  for  stage 
costumes  or  costume  balls.  (By  courtesy  of  Vanity  Fair.) 


6. -5 

$S 

ll 


MODELS  311 

years.  It  is  not  an  exaggeration  to  say  that  in 
all  that  procession  of  costumes  for  cool  days 
or  hot,  ball-room,  salon,  boudoir  or  lawn,  not 
one  was  banal,  not  one  false  in  line  or  its  colour- 
scheme.  Whether  the  style  was  Classic  Greek, 
Mediaeval  or  Empire  (these  prevail),  one  felt 
the  result,  first  of  an  artist's  instinct,  then  a 
deep  knowledge  of  the  pictorial  records  of 
periods  in  dress,  and  to  crown  all,  that  con- 
viction of  the  real  artist,  which  gives  both 
courage  and  discretion  in  moulding  textiles, — 
the  output  of  modern  genius,  to  the  purest 
classic  lines.  For  example,  one  reads  in  every 
current  fashion  sheet  that  beads  are  in  vogue 
as  garniture  for  dresses.  So  they  are,  but  note 
how  your  French  woman  treats  them.  Whether 
they  are  of  jet,  steel,  pearl  or  crystal,  she 
presses  them  into  service  as  so  much  colour, 
massing  them  so  that  one  is  conscious  only  of 
a  shimmering,  clinging,  wrapped-toga  effect, 
a  la  Grecque,  beneath  the  skirt  and  bodice  of 
which  every  line  and  curve  of  the  woman's 
form  is  seen.  Evidently  some,  at  least,  are  to 
be  gleaming  Tanagras.  Even  a  dark-blue 
serge,  for  the  motor,  shopping  or  train,  had 


3i2         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

from  hips  to  the  bust  parallel  lines  of  very 
small  tube-like  jet  beads,  sewn  so  close  to- 
gether that  the  effect  was  that  of  a  shirt  of 
mail. 

The  use  of  notes  of  vivid  colour  caught  the 
eye.  In  one  case,  on  a  black  satin  afternoon 
gown,  a  tiny  nosegay  of  forget-me-not  blue, 
rose-pink  and  jessamine-white,  was  made  to 
decorate  the  one  large  patch-pocket  on  the 
skirt  and  a  lapel  of  the  sleeveless  satin  coat. 
Again  on  a  dinner-dress  of  black  Chantilly 
lace,  over  white  chiffon  (Empire  lines),  a  very 
small,  deep  pinkish-red  rose  had  a  white  rose- 
bud bound  close  to  it  with  a  bit  of  blue  ribbon. 
This  was  placed  under  the  bertha  of  cobweb 
lace,  and  demurely  in  the  middle  of  the  short- 
waisted  bodice.  Again  a  robe  d'interior  of 
white  satin  charmeuse,  had  a  sleeveless  coat 
of  blue,  reaching  to  knees,  and  a  dashing  bias 
sash  of  pinkish-red,  twice  round  the  waist,  with 
its  long  ends  reaching  to  skirt  hem  and  heavily 
weighted. 

Not  at  once,  but  only  gradually,  did  it  dawn 
upon  us  that  most  of  the  gowns  bore,  in  some 
shade  or  form,  the  tricolour  of  France! 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

WOMAN  COSTUMED  FOR  HER  WAR  JOB 

VERY  now  and   then   a  sex  war  is 


predicted,  and  sometimes  started, 
usually  by  woman,  though  some  pre- 
dicted that  when  the  present  European  war  is 
over  and  the  men  come  home  to  their  civilian 
tasks,  now  being  carried  on  by  women,  man  is 
going  to  take  the  initiative,  in  the  sex  conflict. 
We  doubt  it.  Without  deliberate  design  to 
prove  this  point, — that  a  complete  collabora- 
tion of  the  sexes  has  always  made  the  wheels 
of  the  universe  revolve,  many  of  the  illustrations 
studied  showed  woman  with  man  as  decoration, 
in  Ancient  Egypt,  Greece,  and  during  later 
periods. 

The  Legend  of  Life  tells  us  that  man  can 
not  live  alone,  hence  woman;  and  the  Pageant 
of  Life  shows  that  she  has  played  opposite 
with  consistency  and  success  throughout  the 
ages. 

The  Sunday  issue  of  the  Philadelphia  Public 

313 


3  H         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

Ledger  for  March  25,  1917,  has  a  headline, 
"  Trousers  vs.  Skirts,"  and,  continues  Margaret 
Davies,  the  author  of  the  article: 

"  This  war  will  change  all  things  for  Euro- 
pean women.  Military  service,  of  a  sort,  has 
come  for  them  in  both  France  and  England, 
where  they  are  replacing  men  employed  in 
clerical  and  other  non-combatant  departments, 
including  motor  driving.  The  moment  this 
was  decided  upon  in  England,  it  was  found 
that  30,000  men  would  be  released  for  actual 
fighting,  with  prospects  of  the  release  of  more 
than  200,000  more.  What  the  French  demand 
will  be  is  not  known  as  I  write,  but  it  will 
equal  that  of  England. 

"  How  will  these  women  dress?  Will  they 
be  given  military  uniforms  short  of  skirt  or 
even  skirtless?  Of  course  they  won't;  but  the 
world  on  this  side  of  the  ocean  would  not  gasp 
should  this  be  done.  War  industry  already 
has  worked  a  revolution. 

"  Study  the  pictures  which  accompany  this 
article.  They  are  a  new  kind  of  women's 
'  fashion  pictures ' ;  they  are  photographs  of 
women  dressed  as  European  circumstances  now 
compel  them  to  dress.  Note  the  trousers,  like 
a  Turkish  woman's,  of  the  French  girl  muni- 


COSTUMED  FOR  HER  WAR  JOB     315 

tions  workers.  Thousands  of  girls  here  in 
France  are  working  in  such  trousers.  Note  the 
smart  liveries  of  the  girls  who  have  taken  the 
places  of  male  carriage  starters,  mechanics  and 
elevator  operators,  at  a  great  London  shop. 
They  are  very  natty,  aren't  they?  Almost  like 
costumes  from  a  comic  opera.  Well,  they  are 
not  operatic  costumes.  They  are  every-day 
working  liveries.  Girls  wear  them  in  the  most 
mixed  London  crowds — wear  them  because  the 
man-shortage  makes  it  necessary  for  these  girls 
to  do  work  which  skirts  do  not  fit.  All  French 
trams  and  buses  have  *  conductresses.' 

"  The  coming  of  women  cabmen  in  London 
is  inevitable — indeed,  it  already  has  begun.  In 
Paris  they  have  been  established  sparsely  for 
some  time  and  have  done  well,  but  they  have 
not  been  used  on  taxis,  only  on  the  horse  cabs. 

"  I  have  spent  most  of  my  time  in  Paris  for 
some  months  now,  and  have  ridden  behind 
women  drivers  frequently.  They  drive  care- 
fully and  well  and  are  much  kinder  to  their 
horses  than  the  old,  red-faced,  brutal  French 
cochers  are.  I  like  them.  They  have  a  won- 
derful command  of  language,  not  always  en- 
tirely or  even  partially  polite,  but  they  are 
accommodating  and  less  greedy  for  tips  than 
male  drivers. 

"  At  Self  ridge's  great  store — the  largest  and 


3i6         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

most  progressive  in  London,  operated  on  Chi- 
cago lines — skirtless  maidens  are  not  rare 
enough  to  attract  undue  attention.  The  first  to 
be  seen  there,  indeed,  is  not  in  the  store  at 
all,  but  on  the  sidewalk,  outside  of  it,  engaged 
in  the  gentle  art  of  directing  customers  to  and 
from  their  cars  and  cabs  and  incidentally  keep- 
ing the  chauffeurs  in  order. 

"An  extremely  pretty  girl  she  is,  too,  with 
her  frock-coat  coming  to  her  knees,  her  top- 
boots  coming  to  the  coat,  and  now  and  then, 
when  the  wind  blows,  a  glimpse  of  loose 
knickers.  She  tells  me  that  she's  never  had 
a  man  stare  at  her  since  she  appeared  in  the 
new  livery,  although  women  have  been  curious 
about  it  and  even  critical  of  it.  Women  have 
done  all  the  staring  to  which  she  has  been 
subjected. 

"Within  the  store,  many  girls  engaged  in 
various  special  employments,  are  dressed  con- 
veniently for  their  work,  in  perfectly  frank 
trousers.  Among  these  are  the  girls  who 
operate  the  elevators.  There  is  no  compromise 
about  it.  These  girls  wear  absolutely  trousers 
every  working  hour  of  every  working  day  in 
a  great  public  store,  in  a  great  crowded  city, 
rubbing  elbows  (even  touching  trousered  knees, 
inevitably)  with  hundreds  of  men  daily. 

"  And  they  like  it.    They  work  better  in  the 


PLATE  XXXIII 


317 


Madame  Geraldine  Farrar.  The  value  of  line  was 
admirably  illustrated  in  the  opera  "  Madame  Butterfly  " 
as  seen  this  winter  at  the  Metropolitan  Opera  House. 
Have  you  chanced  to  ask  yourself  why  the  outline  of 
the  individual  members  of  the  chorus  was  so  lacking 
in  charm,  and  Madame  Farrar's  so  delightful?  The 
great  point  is  that  in  putting  on  her  kimono,  Madame 
Farrar  kept  in  mind  the  characteristic  silhouette  of  the 
Japanese  woman  as  shown  in  Japanese  art;  then  she  made 
a  picture  of  herself,  and  one  in  harmony  with  her  Japanese 
setting.  Which  brings  us  back  to  the  keynote  of  our  book 
— Woman  as  Decoration — beautiful  Line. 


Sketched    for    "Woman    as    Decoration"  by  Thelma  Cudlipp 

Mme.  Geraldine  Farrar  in 
Japanese  Costume  as  Ma- 
dame Butterfly 


COSTUMED  FOR  HER  WAR  JOB    321 

new  uniforms  than  they  used  to  in  skirts  and 
are  less  weary  at  each  day's  end.  And  no- 
body worries  them  at  all.  There  has  not  been 
the  faintest  suspicion  of  an  insult  or  an  advance 
from  any  one  of  the  thousands  of  men  and 
boys  of  all  classes  whom  they  have  ridden  with 
upon  their  '  lifts,'  sometimes  in  dense  crowds, 
sometimes  in  an  involuntary  tete-a-tete. 

"  Other  employments  which  girls  follow  and 
dress  for  bifurcatedly  in  this  great  and  pro- 
gressive store  are  more  astonishing  than  the 
operation  of  elevators.  A  charming  young 
plumber  had  made  no  compromise  whatever 
with  tradition.  She  was  in  overalls  like  boy 
plumbers  wear,  except  that  her  trousers  were 
not  tight,  but  they  were  well  fitted.  A  little 
cap  of  the  same  material  as  the  suit,  com- 
pleted her  jaunty  and  attractive  costume.  And 
cap  and  suit  were  professionally  stained,  too, 
with  oil  and  things  like  that,  while  her  small 
hands  showed  the  grime  of  an  honest  day's 
competent,  hard  work. 

"  The  coming  summer  will  see  an  immense 
amount  of  England's  farming  done  by  women 
and,  I  think,  well  done.  Organisations  already 
are  under  way  whereby  women  propose  to  help 
decrease  the  food  shortage  by  intelligent  in- 
crease of  the  chicken  and  egg  supply,  and  this 
is  being  so  well  planned  that  undoubtedly  it 


322         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

will  succeed.  Eggs  and  chickens  will  be  cheap 
in  England  ere  the  summer  ends. 

"  I  have  met  three  ex-stenographers  who  now 
are  at  hard  work,  two  of  them  in  munition 
factories  (making  military  engines  of  death) 
and  one  of  them  on  a  farm.  I  asked  them  how 
they  liked  the  change. 

" '  I  should  hate  to  have  to  go  back  to  work 
in  the  old  long  skirts,'  one  replied.  '  I  should 
hate  to  go  back  to  the  old  days  of  relying  upon 
some  one  else  for  everything  that  really  mat- 
ters. But — well,  I  wish  the  war  would  end 
and  I  hope  the  casualty  lists  of  fine  young  men 
will  not  grow  longer,  day  by  day,  as  Spring 
approaches,  although  everybody  says  they  will.' 

"Mrs.  John  Bull  takes  girls  in  pantaloons 
quite  calmly  and  approvingly,  now  that  she 
has  learned  that  if  there  are  enough  of  them, 
dad  and  the  boys  will  pay  no  more  attention  to 
them  in  trousers  than  they  would  pay  to  them 
in  skirts." 

We  have  preferred  to  quote  the  exact  word- 
ing of  the  original  article,  for  the  reason  that 
while  the  facts  are  familiar  to  most  of  us,  the 
manner  of  putting  them  could  not,  to  our  mind, 
be  more  graphic.  Some  day,  when  the  Wateaus 
of  the  future  are  painting  the  court  ladies  who 


COSTUMED  FOR  HER  WAR  JOB    323 

again  dance  pavanes  in  sunlit  glades,  wearing 
wigs  and  crinoline,  such  data  will  amuse. 

That  the  women  of  Finland  make  worthy 
members  of  their  parliament  does  not  prove 
anything  outside  of  Finland.  That  the  exi- 
gencies of  the  present  hour  in  England  have 
made  women  equal  to  every  task  of  men  so  far 
entrusted  to  them,  proves  much  for  England. 
Women,  like  men,  have  untold,  untried  abilities 
within  them,  women  and  men  alike  are  mar- 
vellous under  fire — capable  of  development  in 
every  direction.  What  human  nature  has  done 
it  can  do  again,  and  infinitely  more  under  the 
pressure  of  necessity  which  opens  up  brain 
cells,  steels  the  heart,  hardens  the  muscles,  and 
like  magic  fire,  licks  up  the  dross  of  humanity, 
aimlessly  floating  on  the  surface  of  life,  await- 
ing a  leader  to  melt  and  mould  it  at  Fate's  will 
into  clearly  defined  personalities,  ready  to  serve. 
This  point  has  been  magnificently  proved  by 
the  war  now  waging  in  Europe. 

Let  us  repeat;  that  from  the  beginning 
the  story  of  woman's  costuming  proves  her 
many-sidedness,  the  inexhaustible  stock  of  her 
latent  qualities  which,  like  man's,  await  the  call 
of  the  hour. 


IN  CONCLUSION 

[HE  foregoing  chapters  have  aimed  at 
showing  the  decorative  value  of 
woman's  costume  as  seen  in  the  art 
of  Egypt,  Greece,  Gothic  Europe,  Europe  of 
the  Renaissance  and  during  the  seventeenth, 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries.  To  prove 
the  point  that  woman  is  a  telling  note  in  the  in- 
terior decoration  of  to-day,  the  vital  spark  in 
any  setting,  we  have  not  dwelt  upon  the  fash- 
ions so  much  as  decorative  line,  colour-scheme 
and  fitness  for  the  occasion. 

It  is  costume  associated  with  caste  which 
interests  us  more  than  folk  costume.  We  have 
shown  that  it  is  the  modern  insistence  on 
efficiency  that  has  led  to  appropriate  dress 
for  work  and  recreation,  and  that  our  idea  of 
the  chic  and  the  beautiful  in  costume  is 
based  on  appropriateness.  Also  we  have  shown 
that  line  in  costumes  is  in  part  the  result  of 

324 


IN  CONCLUSION  325 

one's  "  form  " — the  absolute  control  of  the  body, 
its  "  carriage,"  poise  of  the  head,  action  of 
legs,  arms,  hands  and  feet,  and  that  form 
means  successful  effort  in  any  direction,  because 
through  it  the  mind  may  control  the  physical 
medium. 

It  is  the  woman  who  knows  what  she  should 
wear,  what  she  can  wear  and  how  to  wear  it, 
who  is  most  efficient  in  whatever  she  gives  her 
mind  to.  She  it  is  who  will  expend  the  least 
time,  strength  and  money  on  her  appearance, 
and  be  the  first  to  report  for  duty  in  connection 
with  the  next  obligation  in  the  business  of  life. 

Therefore  let  us  keep  in  mind  a  few  rules 
for  the  perfect  costuming  of  woman: 

Appropriateness  for  each  occasion  so  as  to 
get  efficiency,  or  be  as  decorative  as  possible. 

Outline. — Fashion  in  silhouette  adapted  to 
your  own  type. 

Background. — Your  setting. 

Colour  scheme. — Fashionable  colours  chosen 
and  combined  to  express  your  personality  as 
well  as  to  harmonise  with  the  tone  of  setting,  or, 
if  preferred,  to  be  an  agreeable  contrast  to  it. 

Detail. — Trimming  with  raison  d'etre, — not 
meaningless  superfluities. 


326         WOMAN  AS  DECORATION 

It  is,  of  course,  understood  that  the  attain- 
ment of  beauty  in  the  costuming  of  woman  is 
our  aim  when  stating  and  applying  the  fore- 
going principles. 

The  art  of  interior  decoration  and  the  art 
of  costuming  woman  are  occasionally  centred 
in  the  same  individual,  but  not  often.  Some 
of  the  most  perfectly  dressed  women,  models 
for  their  less  gifted  sisters,  are  not  only  igno- 
rant as  to  the  art  of  setting  their  stage,  but 
oblivious  of  the  fact  that  it  may  need  setting. 

Remember,  that  while  an  inartistic  room, 
confused  as  to  line  and  colour-scheme  can  abso- 
lutely destroy  the  effect  of  a  perfect  gown,  an 
inartistic,  though  costly  gown  ran  likewise  be 
a  blot  on  a  perfect  room. 


THE  END 


PERIODT72 
HOME  USE 


07 


FORM 


®$ 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


TT-S01 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY